335 
 
 9 
 P 
 

 aW 
 
THE 
 
 PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 From this world to that which is to 
 come, delivered under the similitude 
 of a dream : wherein is discovered 
 the manner of his setting out, his 
 dangerous journey and safe arrival 
 at the desired country : by 
 
 JOHN BUNYAN 
 
 NEW YORK 
 CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS 
 
 LONDON: T. C. & E. C. JACK 
 
1 
 
 3 
 
 Similitudes. ' 
 
 Hos. xii. 10. 
 
 I 
 I 
 
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 PORTRAIT ...... Frontispiece 
 
 CHRISTIAN . - . . . .to face page 10 
 
 EVANGELIST POINTS OUT THE WAY TO THE 
 
 WICKET-GATE . ... . 12 
 
 THE GOSPEL fcPRINKLER. (INTERPRETER'S $ 
 
 HOUSE) . . . . 36 
 
 CHRIST AND THE DEVIL. (INTERPRETER'S 
 
 HOUSE) ,,38 
 
 CHRISTIAN BEFORE DISCRETION . 56 
 
 CHRISTIAN ARMED . * . . . . 68 
 
 CHRISTIAN FIGHTS WITH APOLLYON . . ., 72 
 
 HELL MOUTH ,,78 
 
 FAITHFUL HELPS CHRISTIAN UP AFTER HIS 
 / FALL . . .82 
 
 JFAITHFUL STRUCK DOWN BY MOSES . . 86 
 
 v /VANITY FAIR . . . 108 
 
 THE JURY ....... 120 
 
 DEMAS . . . . I . . 132 
 
 LOT'S WIFE ....... 134 
 
 CHRISTIAN AND HOPEFUL IN DCgJCTING 
 
 CASTLE ,,140 
 
 V 
 
 e 
 
vi THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 HILL ERROR to face page 148 
 
 CHRISTIAN AND HOPEFUL LEAVE ATHEIST 
 
 LAUGHING 168 
 
 CHRISTIAN AND HOPEFUL COME IN SIGHT OF 
 
 THE CELESTIAL CITY 194 
 
 HOPEFUL HELPS CHRISTIAN TO CROSS THE 
 
 RIVER 196 ^ 
 
 ^CHRISTIANA'S DREAM ....,, "220~ 
 
 THE MAN WITH THE MUCK-RAKE . . 248 
 
 MR. GREAT-HEART 258 
 
 GREAT-HEART DRIVES BACK THE LION . 274 
 
 MR. BRISK AND MERCY .... Sf 282 
 
 FEEBLE AND READY-TO-HALT BRING UP THE 
 
 REAR ,,340 
 
 YET IT WAS GOVERNED BY A WOMAN . . 348 
 
 FOOL AND WANT-WIT WASHING THE 
 
 ETHIOPIAN. . 360 
 
 MR. STAND-FAST . . . . 378 
 
 THE MESSENGER COMES TO CHRISTIANA 384 " 
 
THE AUTHOR'S APOLOGY FOR HIS BOOK 
 
 WHEN at the first I took my pen in hand 
 Thus for to write, I did not understand 
 That I at all should make a little book 
 In such a mode ; nay, I had undertook 
 To make another ; which when almost done, 
 Before I was aware I this begun. 
 
 And thus it was : I, writing of the way 
 And race of saints, in this our gospel day, 
 Fell suddenly into an allegory 
 About their journey, and the way to glory, 
 In more than twenty things which I set down ; 
 This done, I twenty more had in my crown, 
 And they again began to multiply, 
 Like sparks that from the coals of fire do fly. 
 Nay, then, thought I, if that you breed so fast, 
 1 11 put you by yourselves, lest you at last 
 Should prove ad mfinitum, and eat out 
 The book that I already am about. 
 
 Well, so I did ; but yet I did not think 
 To show to all the world my pen and ink 
 In such a mode ; I only thought to make 
 I knew not what : nor did I undertake 
 Thereby to please my neighbour : no, not I ; 
 I did it mine own self to gratify. 
 
 Neither did I but vacant seasons spend 
 In this my scribble ; nor did I intend 
 But to divert myself in doing this 
 From worser thoughts, which make me do amiss. 
 A 
 
THE AUTHOR'S APOLOGY 
 
 Thus I set pen to paper with delight, 
 And quickly had my thoughts in black and white. 
 For having now my method by the end, 
 Still as I pulPd, it came ; and so I penn'd 
 It down, until at last it came to be 
 For length and breadth the bigness which you see. 
 
 Well, when I had thus put mine ends together, 
 I show'd them others, that I might see whether 
 They would condemn them, or them justify : 
 And some said, Let them live ; some, Let them die 
 Some said, John, print it ; others said, Not so ; 
 Some said, It might do good ; others said, No. 
 
 Now was I in a strait, and did not see 
 Which was the best thing to be done by me : 
 At last I thought, Since you are thus divided, 
 I print it will, and so the case decided. 
 ' For, thought I, Some, I see, would have it done, 
 Though others in that channel do not run. 
 To prove, then, who advised for the best, 
 Thus I thought fit to put it to the test. 
 
 I further thought, if now I did deny 
 Those that would have it thus, to gratify ; 
 I did not know but hinder them I might 
 Of that which would to them be great delight. 
 
 For those that were not for its coming forth, 
 I said to them, Offend you I am loth, 
 Yet since your brethren pleased with it be, 
 Forbear to j udge, till you do further see. 
 
 If that thou wilt not read, let it alone ; 
 Some love the meat, some love to pick the bone . 
 Yea, that I might them better palliate, 
 I did too with them thus expostulate: 
 
 May I not write in such a style as this ? 
 In such a method too, and yet not miss 
 My end, thy good ? Why may it not be done ? 
 Dark clouds bring waters, when the bright bring none. 
 
FOR HIS BOOK 3 
 
 Yea, dark or bright, if they their silver drops 
 Cause to descend, the earth, by yielding crops, 
 Gives praise to both, and carpeth not at either, 
 But treasures up the fruit they yield together; 
 Yea, so commixes both, that in her fruit 
 None can distinguish this from that : they suit 
 Her well, when hungry ; but if she be full, 
 She spues out both, and makes their blessings null. 
 
 You see the ways the fisherman doth take 
 To catch the fish ; what engines doth he make ! 
 Behold how he engageth all his wits ; 
 Also his snares, lines, angles, hooks, and nets : 
 Yet fish there be, that neither hook, nor line, 
 Nor snare, nor net, nor engine can make thine ; 
 They must be groped for, and be tickled too, 
 Or they will not be catchM, whatever you do. 
 
 How doth the fowler seek to catch his game 
 By divers means, all which one cannot name ? 
 His gun, his nets, his lime-twigs, light, and bell ; 
 He creeps, he goes, he stands ; yea, who can tell 
 Of all his postures ? Yet there 's none of these 
 Will make him master of what fowls he please. 
 Yea, he must pipe and whistle to catch this ; 
 Yet, if he does so, that bird he will miss. 
 
 If that a pearl may in a toad^s head dwell, 
 And may be found too in an oyster-shell ; 
 If things that promise nothing do contain 
 What better is than gold ; who will disdain, 
 That have an inkling of it, there to look, 
 That they may find it ? Now my little book 
 (Though void of all those paintings that may make 
 It with this or the other man to take) 
 Is not without those things that do excel 
 What do in brave, but empty notions dwell. 
 
 Well, yet 1 am not fully satisfied, 
 That this your book will stand, when soundly tried. 
 
THE AUTHOR'S APOLOGY 
 
 Why, what 's the matter ? It is dark. What tho" ? 
 But it is feigned : What of that, I trow ? 
 Some men, by feigning words as dark as mine, 
 Make truth to spangle, and its rays to shine. 
 
 But they want solidness. Speak man thy mind. 
 They drowned the weak ; metaphors make us blind. 
 
 Solidity, indeed, becomes the pen 
 Of him that writeth things divine to men ; 
 But must I needs want solidness, because 
 By metaphors I speak ? Were not God's laws, 
 His gospel laws, in olden time held forth 
 By types, shadows, and metaphors ? Yet loth 
 Will any sober man be to find fault 
 With them, lest he be found for to assault 
 The highest wisdom. No, he rather stoops, 
 And seeks to find out what by pins and loops, 
 By calves and sheep, by heifers and by rams, 
 By birds and herbs, and by the blood of lambs, 
 God speaketh to him. And happy is he 
 That finds the light and grace that in them be. 
 
 Be not too forward, therefore, to conclude 
 That I want solidness, that I am rude : 
 All things solid in show, not solid- be ; 
 All things in parables despise not we, 
 Lest things most hurtful lightly we receive, 
 And things that good are of our souls bereave. 
 
 My dark and cloudy words they do but hold 
 The truth, as cabinets enclose the gold. 
 
 The prophets used much by metaphors 
 To set forth truth ; vea, whoso considers 
 Christ, His apostles'roo, shall plainly see 
 That truths to this day in such mantles be. 
 
 Ami afraid to say that holy writ, 
 Which for its style and phrase puts down all wit, 
 Is everywhere so full of all these things 
 Dark figures, allegories ? Yet there springs 
 
FOR HIS BOOK 
 
 From that same book that lustre, and those rays 
 Of light, that turns our darkest nights to days. 
 
 Come, let my carper to his life now look, 
 And find there darker lines than in my book 
 He findeth any ; yea, and let him know, 
 That in his best things there are worse lines too. 
 
 May we but stand before impartial men, 
 To his poor one I dare adventure ten, 
 That they will take my meaning in these lines 
 Far better than his lies in silver shrines. 
 Come, truth, although in swaddling-clouts, I find, 
 Informs the judgment, rectifies the mind, 
 Pleases the understanding, makes the will 
 Submit ; the memory too it doth fill 
 With what doth our imagination please ; 
 Likewise it tends our troubles to appease. 
 
 Sound words I know Timothy is to use, 
 And old wives 1 fables he is to refuse ; 
 But yet grave Paul him nowhere did forbid 
 The use of parables ; in which lay hid 
 That gold, those pearls, and precious stones that were 
 Worth digging for, and that with greatest care. 
 
 Let me add one word more, O Man of God ! 
 Art thou offended ? Dost thou wish I had 
 Put forth my matter in another dress, 
 Or that I had in things been more express ? 
 Three things let me propound, then I submit 
 To those that are my betters, as is fit. 
 
 1. I find not that I am denied the use 
 Of this my method, so I no abuse 
 Put on the words, things, reade^; or be rude 
 In handling figure or similitude, 
 In application ; but, all that I may, 
 Seek the advance of truth this or that way. 
 Denied, did I say ? Nay, I have leave 
 (Example too, and that from them that have 
 
6 THE AUTHOR'S APOLOGY 
 
 God better pleased by their words or ways, 
 Than any man that breathe th nowadays) 
 Thus to express my mind, thus to declare 
 Things unto thee, that excellentest are. 
 
 2. I find that men (as high as trees) will write 
 Dialogue-wise ; yet no man doth them slight 
 For writing so : indeed if they abuse 
 
 Truth, cursed be they, and the craft they use 
 , To that intent ; but yet let Truth be free 
 To make her sallies upon thee and me, 
 Which way it pleases God. For who knows how, 
 Better than He that taught us first to plough, 
 To guide our mind and pens for His design ? 
 And He makes base things usher in divine. 
 
 3. I find that holy writ, in many places, 
 
 Hath semblance with this method, where the cases 
 Do call for one thing, to set forth another : 
 Use it I may, then, and yet nothing smother 
 Truth's golden beams ; nay, by this method may 
 Make it cast forth its rays as light as day. 
 
 And now, before I do put up my pen, 
 I '11 show the profit of my book, and then 
 Commit both thee and it unto that Hand 
 That pulls the strong down, and makes weak ones stand, 
 
 This book, it chalketh out before thine eyes 
 The man that seeks the everlasting prize : 
 It shows you whence he comes, whither he goes, 
 What he leaves undone, also what he does : 
 It also shows you how he runs, and runs 
 Till he unto the gate of glory comes. 
 
 It shows, too, who set out for life amain, 
 As if the lasting crown they would attain ; 
 Here also you may see the reason why 
 They lose their labour, and like fools do die. 
 
 This book will make a traveller of thee, 
 If by its counsel thou wilt ruled be ; 
 
FOR HIS BOOK 
 
 It will direct thee to the Holy Land, 
 If thou wilt its directions understand : 
 Yea, it will make the slothful active be ; 
 The blind also delightful things to see. 
 
 Art thou for something rare and profitable ? 
 Wouldest thou see a truth within a fable ? 
 Art thou forgetful ? Wouldest thou remember 
 From New-year's day to the last of December ? 
 Then read my fancies, they will stick like burrs, 
 And may be, to the helpless, comforters. 
 
 This book is writ in such a dialect 
 As may the minds of listless men affect : 
 It seems a novelty, and yet contains 
 Nothing but sound and honest gospel strains. 
 
 Wouldst thou divert thyself from melancholy? 
 Would st thou be pleasant, yet be far from folly ? 
 Wouldst thou read riddles, and their explanation ? 
 Or else be drowned in thy contemplation ? 
 Dost thou love picking meat? Or wouldst thou see 
 A man i 1 th* clouds, and hear him speak to thee? 
 Wouldst thou be in a dream, and yet not sleep? 
 Or wouldst thou in a moment laugh and weep ? 
 Wouldest thou lose thyself, and catch no harm, 
 And find thyself again without a charm ? 
 Wouldst read thyself, and read thou know'st not what, 
 And yet know whether thou are blest or not, 
 By reading the same lines ? O then come hither, 
 And lay my book, thy head, and heart together. 
 
 JOHN BUNYAN. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 IN THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM 
 
 THE FIRST PART 
 
 As I walked through the wilderness of this world, I 
 lighted on a certain place where was a den, and The Gaol, 
 laid me down in that place to sleep ; and, as I slept, 
 Ldreamed a dream. I dreamed, and, beholdri saw 
 a man clothed with rags, standing in a certain place, isa. ixiv. 6. 
 with his face from his own house, a book in his 
 hand, and a great burden upon his back. I looked, 
 and saw him open the book, and read therein ; and, 
 as he read, he wept and trembled ; and not being 
 able longer to contain, he brake out with a lament- 
 able cry, saying, ' What shall I do ? ' His outcry. 
 
 In this plight therefore he went home, and Actsii - 37 - 
 refrained himself as long as he could, that his wife 
 and children should not perceive his distress ; but 
 he could not be silent long, because that his trouble 
 increased. Wherefore at length he brake his mind 
 to his wife and children ; and thus he began to talk 
 to them : O my dear wife, said he, and you the 
 children of my bowels, I, your dear friend, am in 
 myself undone, by reason of a burden that lieth 
 hard upon me ; moreover, I am for certain informed 
 
10 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 This world, that this our city will be burnt with fire from heaven ; 
 in which fearful overthrow, both myself, with thee 
 my wife, and you my sweet babes, shall miserably 
 He knew no come to ruin, except (the which yet I see not) some 
 aTyet * Cape wav f escape can be found, whereby we may be 
 delivered. At this his relations were sore amazed ; 
 not for that they believed that what he had said to 
 them was true, but because they thought that some 
 frenzy distemper had got into his head ; therefore, it 
 drawing towards night, and they hoping that sleep 
 might settle his brains, with all haste they got him 
 to bed. But the night was as troublesome to him 
 as the day ; wherefore, instead of sleeping, he spent 
 it in sighs and tears. So, when the morning was 
 come, they would know how he did ; he told them, 
 Worse and worse. He also set to talking to them 
 again ; but they began to be hardened. They also 
 Carnal physic thought to drive away his distemper by harsh and 
 souL S surly carriages to him ; sometimes they would 
 
 deride, sometimes they would chide, and sometimes 
 they would quite neglect him. Wherefore he 
 began to retire himself to his chamber to pray for 
 and pity them, and also to condole his own misery ; 
 he would also walk solitarily in the fields, sometimes 
 reading, and sometimes praying : and thus for some 
 days he spent his time. 
 
 Now I saw, upon a time, when he was walking in 
 
 the fields, that he was, as he was wont, reading in 
 
 his book, and greatly distressed in his mind ; and as 
 
 he read, he burst out, as he had done before, crying, 
 
 Actsxvi.3o.3i. ' What shall I do to be saved ? ' 
 
 I saw also that he looked this way and that way, 
 
CHRISTIAN 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 11 
 
 as if he would run ; yet he stood still, because, as I 
 perceived, he could not tell which way to go. I 
 looked then, and saw a man named Evangelist 
 coming to him, 1 and asked, Wherefore dost thou 
 cry ? He answered, Sir, I perceive by the book 
 in my hand that I am condemned to die, and after 
 that to come to judgment ; and I find that I am not Heb. ix. 27. 
 
 , J . Job xvi. 21, 22. 
 
 willing to do the first, nor able to do the second. Ezek. xxn. 14. 
 
 Then said Evangelist, Why not willing to die, 
 since this life is attended with so many evils ? The 
 man answered, Because I fear that this burden that 
 is upon iny back will sink me lower than the grave, 
 and I shall fall into Tophet. And, sir, if I be not isa. xxx . 33. 
 fit to go to prison, I am not fit, I am sure, to go to 
 judgment, and from thence to execution ; and the 
 thoughts of these things make me cry. 
 
 Then said Evangelist, If this be thy condition, 
 why standest thou still ? He answered, Because I Conviction of 
 know not whither to go. Then he gave him a ^^^ 
 parchment roll, and there was written within, ' Fly Matt - 7. 
 from the wrath to come.' 
 
 The man therefore read it, and looking upon 
 Evangelist very carefully, said, Whither must I 
 fly ? Then said Evangelist, pointing with his finger 
 over a very wide field, Do you see yonder Wicket- 
 gate ? The man said, No. Then said the other, Do Matt. yii. 1344. 
 you see yonder shining light ? He said, I think I *p*. i. 19. ' 
 do. Then said Evangelist, Keep that light in your 
 
 1 Christian no sooner leaves the world but meets 
 Evangelist, who lovingiy him greets 
 With tidings of another ; and doth show 
 Him how to mount to that from this below. 
 
12 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Christ and 
 the way to 
 Him cannot 
 be found 
 without the 
 Word. 
 
 Luke xiv. 26. 
 Gen. xix. 17. 
 
 They that fly 
 from the 
 wrath to 
 come are a 
 gazing-stock 
 to the world. 
 Jer. xx. 10. 
 
 Obstinate and 
 Pliable follow 
 him. 
 
 Obstinate. 
 
 Christian. 
 2 Cor. iv. 18. 
 
 eye, and go up directly thereto : so shalt thou 
 see the gate ; at which, when thou knockest, it 
 shall be told thee what thou shalt do. 
 
 So I saw in my dream that the man began to run. 
 Now he had not run far from his own door, but his 
 wife and children, perceiving it, began to cry after 
 him to return ; but the man put his fingers in his 
 ears, and ran on, crying, Life ! life ! eternal life ! 
 So he looked not behind him, but fled towards the 
 middle of the plain. 
 
 The neighbours also came out to see him run; 
 and as he ran, some mocked, others threatened, and 
 some cried after him to return ; and among those 
 that did so, there were two that resolved to fetch 
 him back by force. The name of the one was 
 Obstinate, and the name of the other Pliable. Now, 
 by this time, the man was got a good distance from 
 them ; but, however, they were resolved to pursue 
 him, which they did, and in a little time they 
 overtook him. Then said the man, Neighbours, 
 wherefore are you come ? They said, To persuade 
 you to go back with us. But he said, That can 
 by no means be ; you dwell, said he, in the City of 
 Destruction, the place also where I was born : I see 
 it to be so ; and, dying there, sooner or later, you 
 will sink lower than the grave, into a place that 
 burns with fire and brimstone : be content, good 
 neighbours, and go along with me. 
 
 OBST. What ! said Obstinate, and leave our 
 friends and our comforts behind us ? 
 
 CHH. Yes, said Christian (for that was his name), 
 because that all which you shall forsake is not 
 
EVANGELIST POINTS OUT THE WAY TO THE 
 WICKET GATE 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 13 
 
 worthy to be compared with a little of that that 
 
 I am seeking to enjoy ; and if you will go along 
 
 with me, and hold it, you shall fare as I myself ; for Luke xv. 17. 
 
 there, where I go, is enough and to spare. Come 
 
 away, and prove my words. 
 
 OBST. What are the things you seek, since you 
 leave all the world to find them ? 
 
 CHR. I seek an inheritance incorruptible, undefined, i Pet. i. 4. 
 and that fadeth not away ; and it is laid up in heaven, 
 and safe there, to be bestowed, at the time appointed, Heb. xi. IG. 
 on them that diligently seek it. Read it so, if you 
 will, in my book. 
 
 OBST. Tush! said Obstinate, away with your 
 book ; will you go back with us, or no ? 
 
 CHR. No, not I, said the other; because I have 
 laid my hand to the plough. Luke ix. 62. 
 
 OBST. Come, then, Neighbour Pliable, let us turn 
 again, and go home without him ; there is a com- 
 pany of these crazed-headed coxcombs that, when 
 they take a fancy by the end, are wiser in their own 
 eyes than seven men that can render a reason. 
 
 PLI. Then said Pliable, Don't revile ; if what the 
 good Christian says is true, the things he looks after 
 are better than ours : my heart inclines to go with 
 my neighbour. 
 
 OBST. What ! more fools still ? Be ruled by me, 
 and go back ; who knows whither such a brain-sick 
 fellow will lead you ? Go back, go back, and be 
 wise. 
 
 CHR. Nay, but do thou come with me, Neighbour Christian and 
 Pliable ; there are such things to be had which I jj^JuS* 
 spoke of, and many more glories besides. If you PHabie's soul. 
 
14 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Heb. ix. 17-21. 
 Chap. xiii. 20, 
 21. 
 
 Pliable con- 
 tented to 
 go with 
 Christian. 
 
 Obstinate 
 goes railing 
 back. 
 
 Talk between 
 Christian and 
 Pliable. 
 
 God's things 
 unspeakable. 
 
 believe not me, read here in this book ; and for the 
 truth of what is expressed therein, behold, all is 
 confirmed by the blood of Him that made it. 
 
 PLI. Well, Neighbour Obstinate, said Pliable, I 
 begin to come to a point ; I intend to go along with 
 this good man, and to cast in my lot with him : but, 
 my good companion, do you know the way to this 
 desired place ? 
 
 CHR. I am directed by a man, whose name is 
 Evangelist, to speed me to a little gate that is 
 before us, where we shall receive instruction about 
 the way. 
 
 PLT. Come, then, good neighbour, let us be 
 going. 
 
 Then they went both together. 
 
 OBST. And I will go back to my place, said 
 Obstinate ; I will be no companion of such misled, 
 fantastical fellows. 
 
 Now I saw in my dream, that when Obstinate 
 was gone back, Christian and Pliable went talking 
 over the plain ; and thus they began their discourse : 
 
 CHR. Come, Neighbour Pliable, how do you do ? 
 I am glad you are persuaded to go along with me. 
 Had even Obstinate himself but felt what I have 
 fert of the powers and terrors of what is yet unseen, 
 he would not thus lightly have given us the back. 
 
 PLI. Come, Neighbour Christian, since there is 
 none but us two here, tell me now further, what the 
 things are, and how to be enjoyed, whither we are 
 going ? 
 
 CHR. I can better conceive of them with my mind 
 than speak of them with my tongue : but yet, since 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 15 
 
 you are desirous to know, I will read of them in my 
 book. 
 
 PLI. And do you think that the words of your 
 book are certainly true ? 
 
 CHR. Yes, verily ; for it was made by Him that 
 cannot lie. Tit. i. 2. 
 
 Pu. Well said: what things are they? 
 
 CHII. There is an endless kingdom to be inhabited, i aa . xiv. 17. 
 and everlasting life to be given us, that we may John 2.27,28, 
 inhabit that kingdom for ever. 
 
 PLI. Well said ; and what else ? 
 
 CHR. There are crowns of glory to be given us, 2Tim.iv. s. 
 and garments that will make us shine like the sun Mau. 1 "m.' 43. 
 in the firmament of heaven. 
 
 PLI. This is excellent; and what else? 
 
 CHR. There shall be no more crying, nor sorrow ; isa. xrv. 8. 
 
 /> TT . i . / i i -n n A. Rev. vii. 16, 17. 
 
 for He that is owner of the place will wipe all tears chap. x*i. 4. 
 from our eyes. 
 
 PLI. And what company shall we have there ? 
 
 CHR. There we shall be with seraphims and isa. vi. 2. 
 cherubims, creatures that will dazzle your eyes to 
 look on them. There also you shall meet with 
 thousands and ten thousands that have gone before i Thess. iv. IG, 
 us to that place ; none of them are hurtful, but Rev. v. 11. 
 loving and holy ; every one walking in the sight of 
 God, and standing in His presence with acceptance 
 for ever. In a word, there we shall see the elders Rev. iv. 4. 
 with their golden crowns ; there we shall see the chap. xiv. 1-5. 
 holy virgins with their golden harps ; there we shall 
 see men that by the world were cut in pieces, burnt John xii. 25. 
 in flames, eaten of beasts, drowned in the seas, for 
 the love that they bare to the Lord of the place, 
 
Cor. v. 2, 3, 5. 
 
 Isa. Iv. 1, 2. 
 John vii. 37. 
 Chap. vi. 37. 
 Rev. xxi. 6. 
 Chap. xxii. 17. 
 
 The Slough 
 of Despond. 
 
 It is not 
 enough to 
 be pliable. 
 
 16 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 all well, and clothed with immortality as with a 
 garment. 
 
 PLI. The hearing of this is enough to ravish one's 
 heart. But are these things to be enjoyed ? How 
 shall we get to be sharers thereof? 
 
 CHR. The Lord, the Governor of that country, 
 hath recorded that in this book; the substance of 
 which is, If we be truly willing to have it, he will 
 bestow it upon us freely. 
 
 PLI. Well, my good companion, glad am I to 
 hear of these things. Come on, let us mend our 
 pace. 
 
 CHR. I cannot go so fast as I would, by reason of 
 this burden that is upon my back. 
 
 Now I saw in my dream, that just as they had 
 ended this talk, they drew near to a very miry 
 slough, that was in the midst of the plain ; and they 
 being heedless, did both fall suddenly into the bog. 
 The name of the slough was Despond. Here there- 
 fore they wallowed for a time, being grievously 
 bedaubed with the dirt ; and Christian, because of 
 the burden that was on his back, began to sink in 
 the mire. 
 
 PLI. Then said Pliable, Ah, Neighbour Christian, 
 where are you now ? 
 
 CHR. Truly, said Christian, I do not know. 
 
 PLI. At that Pliable began to be offended, and 
 angrily said to his fellow, Is this the happiness you 
 have told me all this while of? If we have such ill 
 speed at our first setting out, what may we expect 
 betwixt this and our journey's end ? May I get out 
 again with my life, you shall possess the brave 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 17 
 
 country alone for me. And with that he gave a 
 desperate struggle or two, and got out of the mire 
 on that side of the slough which was next to his 
 own house. So away he went, and Christian saw 
 him no more. 
 
 Wherefore Christian was left to tumble in the Christian, 
 Slough of Despond alone : but still he endeavoured "l*ks stnuo 
 to struggle to that side of the slough that was still get farther 
 further from his own house, and next to the Wicket- house. 
 gate ; the which he did, but could not get out, 
 because of the burden that was upon his back. 
 But I beheld in my dream that a man came to 
 him, whose name was Help, and asked him what 
 he did there. 
 
 CHR. Sir, said Christian, I was bid go this way 
 by a man called Evangelist, who directed me also to 
 yonder gate, that I might escape the wrath to come ; 
 and as I was going thither, I fell in here. 
 
 HELP. But why did you not look for the steps ? The promises. 
 
 CHR. Fear followed me so hard that I fled the 
 next way, and fell in. 
 
 HELP. Then, said he, give me thy hand ! So he Help lifts 
 gave him his hand, and he drew him out, and set him out ' 
 him upon sound ground, and bid him go on his way. p s . xi. 2. 
 
 Then I stepped to him that plucked him out, and 
 said, Sir, wherefore (since over this place is the way 
 from the City of Destruction to yonder gate) is it 
 that this plat is not mended, that poor travellers 
 might go thither with more security ? And he said 
 unto me, This miry slough is such a place as cannot 
 be mended ; it is the descent whither the scurn^ind What makes 
 filth that attends conviction for sin doth continually r>espond g 
 
18 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 run, and therefore it is called the Slough of Despond ; 
 for still as the sinner is awakened about his lost 
 condition, there ariseth in his soul many fears, and 
 doubts, and discouraging apprehensions, which all of 
 them get together, and settle in this place. And 
 this is the reason of the badness of this ground. 
 isa. xxxv. 3, 4. It is not the pleasure of the King that this place 
 should remain so bad. His labourers also have, by 
 the direction of His Majesty's surveyors, been for 
 above this sixteen hundred years employed about 
 this patch of ground, if perhaps it might have been 
 mended : yea, and to my knowledge, said he, here 
 hath been swallowed up at least twenty thousand 
 cart-loads, yea, millions of wholesome instructions, 
 that have at all seasons been brought from all places 
 of the King's dominions (and they that can tell say 
 they are the best materials to make good ground of 
 the place), if so be it might have been mended ; but 
 it is the Slough of Despond still, and so will be, 
 when they have done what they can. 
 
 The promises True, there are, by the direction of the Lawgiver, 
 aud^cce 6 ? 688 cer ^ a ^ n gd an( l substantial steps, placed even 
 ance to life through the very midst of this slough ; but at such 
 chrfst th m time as this place doth much spue out its filth, as 
 it doth against change of weather, these steps are 
 hardly seen ; or if they be, men, through the dizzi- 
 ness of their heads, step besides ; and then they are 
 bemired to purpose, notwithstanding the steps be 
 there ; but the ground is good, when they are once 
 i Sam. xii. 23. got in at the gate. 
 
 Pliable got Now I saw in my dream, that by this time Pliable 
 home was g O k home to his house again. So his neigh- 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 19 
 
 hours came to visit him ; and some of them called and is visited 
 him wise man for coming back, and some called him 
 fool for hazarding himself with Christian : others, 
 again, did mock at his cowardliness ; saying, Surely, His enter- 
 since you began to venture, I would not have been theTathhf 
 so base as to have given out for a few difficulties, return. 
 So Pliable sat sneaking among them. But at last he 
 got more confidence, and then they all turned their 
 tails, and began to deride poor Christian behind his 
 back. And thus much concerning Pliable. 
 
 Now as Christian was walking solitarily by him- 
 self, he espied one afar off come crossing over the Mr. Worldly- 
 field to meet him ; and their hap was to meet just ^^^1^ 
 as they were crossing the way of each other. The Christian, 
 gentleman's name that met him was Mr. Worldly- 
 Y\ r iseman : he dwelt in the town of Carnal-Policy, 
 a very great town, and also hard by from whence 
 Christian came. This man then meeting with 
 Christian, and having some inkling of him, for 
 Christian's setting forth from the City of Destruc- 
 tion was much noised abroad, not only in the 
 town where he dwelt, but also it began to be the 
 town-talk in some other places, Mr. Worldly- 
 Wiseman therefore, having some guess of him, by 
 beholding his laborious going, by observing his 
 sighs and groans, and the like, began thus to enter 
 into some talk with Christian. 
 
 WORLD. How now, good fellow, whither away Talk betwixt 
 after this burdened manner ? *. Worfdiy- 
 
 Wiseman and 
 
 CHR. A burdened manner indeed, as ever I Christian. 
 think poor creature had. And whereas you ask 
 me, Whither away ? I tell you, sir, I am going 
 
20 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 to yonder Wicket-gate before me ; for there, as 
 I am informed, I shall be put into a way to be 
 rid of my heavy burden. 
 
 WORLD. Hast thou a wife and children ? 
 CHR. Yes, but I am so laden with this burden 
 that I cannot take that pleasure in them as for- 
 . vii. 29. merly : methinks I am as if I had none. 
 
 WORLD. Wilt thou hearken to me if I give 
 thee counsel ? 
 
 CHR. If it be good, I will ; for I stand in need 
 of good counsel. 
 
 Mr. Worldly- WORLD. I would advise thee, then, that thou 
 Wiseman's witn a ^ spee ^ ^ thyself rid of thy burden ; for 
 
 counsel to i i 
 
 Christian. thou wilt never be settled in thy mind till then ; 
 nor canst thou enjoy the benefits of the blessing 
 which God hath bestowed upon thee till then. 
 
 CHR. That is that which I seek for, even to be 
 rid of this heavy burden ; but get it off myself I 
 cannot, nor is there a man in our country that 
 can take it off my shoulders ; therefore am I going 
 this way, as I told you, that I may be rid of my 
 burden. 
 
 WORLD. Who bid thee go this way to be rid 
 of thy burden ? 
 
 CHR. A man that appeared to me to be a very 
 great and honourable person ; his name, as I 
 remember, is Evangelist. 
 
 Mr. Worldly- WORLD. I beshrew him for his counsel : there 
 
 condemned * s no ^ a more dangerous and troublesome way in 
 
 Evangelist's the world than is that into which he hath directed 
 
 thee ; and that thou shalt find, if thou wilt be 
 
 ruled by his counsel. Thou has met with some- 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 21 
 
 thing (as I perceive) already ; for I see the dirt 
 of the Slough of Despond is upon thee ; but that 
 slough is the beginning of the sorrows that do 
 attend those that go on in that way. Hear me, 
 I am older than thou ! thou art like to meet with, 
 in the way which thou goest, wearisomeness, pain- 
 fulness, hunger, perils, nakedness, sword, lions, 
 dragons, darkness, and, in a word, death, and what 
 not ? These things are certainly true, having been 
 confirmed by many testimonies. And why should 
 a man so carelessly cast away himself, by giving 
 heed to a stranger ? 
 
 CHR. Why, sir, this burden upon my back is The frame of 
 more terrible to me than are all these things which ^u^ 6 * 1 ^ of 
 you have mentioned ; nay, methinks I care not Christians. 
 what I meet with in the way, so be I can also 
 meet with deliverance from my burden. 
 
 WOULD. How earnest thou by thy burden at 
 first ? 
 
 CHR. By reading this book in my hand. 
 
 WORLD. I thought so ; and it is happened unto Worldly- 
 thee as to other weak men, who, meddling with Joe S s e n a t n 
 things too high for them, do suddenly fall into that men 
 thy distractions; which distractions do not only 
 
 unman men (as thine I perceive has done thee), reading the 
 but they run them upon desperate ventures, to 
 obtain they know not what. 
 
 CHR. I know what I would obtain ; it is ease 
 for my heavy burden. 
 
 WORLD. But why wilt thou seek for ease this 
 way, seeing so many dangers attend it ? Especially 
 since (hadst thou but patience to hear me) I could 
 
22 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Morality 
 before the 
 Strait Gate. 
 
 direct thee to the obtaining of what thou desirest, 
 Whether without the dangers that thou in this way wilt 
 
 Ayf \nr 1,31 ^^ 
 
 prefers 01 run thyself into ; yea, and the remedy is at hand. 
 Besides, I will add, that instead of these dangers, 
 thou shalt meet with much safety, friendship, and 
 content. 
 
 CHR. Pray, sir, open this secret to me. 
 
 WORLD. Why, in yonder village (the village is 
 named Morality) there dwells a gentleman, whose 
 name is Legality, a very judicious man, and a man 
 of a very good name, that has skill to help men 
 off with such burdens as thine are, from their 
 shoulders : yea, to my knowledge he hath done 
 a great deal of good this way ; ay, and besides, 
 he hath skill to cure those that are somewhat 
 crazed in their wits with their burdens. To him, 
 as I said, thou mayest go, and be helped presently. 
 His house is not quite a mile from this place, 
 and if he should not be at home himself, he hath 
 a pretty young man to his son, whose name is 
 Civility, that can do it (to speak on) as well as 
 the old gentleman himself; there, I say, thou 
 mayest be eased of thy burden ; and if thou art 
 not minded to go back to thy former habitation, 
 as indeed I would not wish thee, thou mayest send 
 for thy wife and children to thee to this village, 
 where there are houses now stand empty, one of 
 which thou mayest have at reasonable rates ; pro- 
 vision is there also cheap and good ; and that 
 which will make thy life the more happy is, to be 
 sure there thou shalt live by honest neighbours, in 
 credit and good fashion. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 23 
 
 Now was Christian somewhat at a stand, but Christian 
 presently he concluded : If this be true which this 
 gentleman hath said, my wisest course is to take Wiseman's 
 
 worii^ 
 
 his advice : and with that he thus further spoke : 
 
 CHR. Sir, which is my way to this honest man's 
 house ? 
 
 WORLD. Do you see yonder high hill ? Mount Sinai, 
 
 CHR. Yes, very well. 
 
 WORLD. Ry that hill you must go, and the first 
 house you come at is his. 
 
 So Christian turned out of his way to go to 
 Mr. Legality's house for help ; but behold, when 
 he was got now hard by the hill, it seemed so 
 high, and also that side of it that was next the 
 wayside did hang so much over, that Christian 
 was afraid to venture further, lest the hill should Christian 
 fall on his head ; wherefore there he stood still, Motnt^fnai 
 and he wot not what to do. Also his burden, would fall on 
 now, seemed heavier to him than while he was in 
 his way. There came also flashes of fire out of Exod. xix. is. 
 the hill, that made Christian afraid that he should 
 be burned. Here therefore he sweat, and did 
 quake for fear. And now he began to be sorry Het>. xn. 21. 
 that he had taken Mr. Worldly-Wiseman's counsel. 
 And with that he saw Evangelist coming to meet Evangelist 
 him ; at the sight also of whom he began to blush chSian 
 for shame. So Evangelist drew nearer and nearer ; under Mount 
 and coming up to him, he looked upon him with looketh 
 a severe and dreadful countenance, and thus began erely upou 
 to reason with Christian : 
 
 EVAN. What doest thou here, Christian ? said reasons 
 he: at which words Christian knew not what to Christian. 1 
 
24 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 answer : wherefore at present he stood speechless 
 before him. Then said Evangelist further, Art 
 not thou the man that I found crying without 
 the walls of the City of Destruction ? 
 
 CHR. Yes, dear sir, I am the man. 
 
 EVAN. Did not I direct thee the way to the 
 little Wicket-gate ? 
 
 CHR. Yes, dear sir, said Christian. 
 
 EVAN. How is it then that thou art so quickly 
 turned aside ? for thou art now out of the way. 
 
 CHR. I met with a gentleman so soon as I had 
 got over the Slough of Despond, who persuaded 
 me that I might, in the village before me, find a 
 man that could take off my burden. 
 
 EVAN. What was he ? 
 
 CHR. He looked like a gentleman, and talked 
 much to me, and got me at last to yield ; so I 
 came hither : but when I beheld this hill, and how 
 it hangs over the way, I suddenly made a stand, 
 lest it should fall on my head. 
 
 EVAN. What said that gentleman to you ? 
 
 CHR. Why, he asked me whither I was going ; 
 and I told him. 
 
 EVAN. And what said he then ? 
 
 CHR. He asked me if I had a family ; and I 
 told him. But, said I, I am so loaden with the 
 burden that is on my back that I cannot take 
 pleasure in them as formerly. 
 
 EVAN. And what said he then ? 
 
 CHR. He bid me with speed get rid of my 
 burden ; and I told him 'twas ease that I sought. 
 And said I, I am therefore going to yonder gate, 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 25 
 
 to receive further direction how I may get to the 
 place of deliverance. So he said that he would 
 show me a better way, and short, not so attended 
 with difficulties as the way, sir, that you set me ; 
 which way, said he, will direct you to a gentleman's 
 house that hath skill to take off these burdens. So 
 I believed him, and turned out of that way into 
 this, if haply I might be soon eased of my burden. 
 But when I came to this place, and beheld things 
 as they are, I stopped for fear (as I said) of danger : 
 but I now know not what to do. 
 
 EVAN. Then, said Evangelist, stand still a little, 
 that I may show thee the words of God. So he 
 stood trembling. Then said Evangelist, ' See that Heb. xii. 25. 
 ye refuse not him that speaketh ; for if they escaped 
 not who refused him that spake on earth, much 
 more shall not we escape, if we turn away from 
 him that speaketh from heaven.' He said more- 
 over, * Now the just shall live by faith ; but if any Evangelist 
 man draws back, my soul shall have no pleasure cSIsSano 
 in him.' He also did thus apply them: Thou art his error. 
 the man that art running into this misery, thou Cha P- x -38. 
 hast begun to reject the counsel of the Most High, 
 and to draw back thy foot from the way of peace, 
 even almost to the hazarding of thy perdition. 
 
 Then Christian fell down at his foot as dead, 
 crying, Woe is me, for I am undone ! At the 
 sight of which, Evangelist caught him by the right 
 hand, saying, All manner of sin and blasphemies Matt. *. si. 
 shall be forgiven unto men. Be not faithless, but * 
 believing. Then did Christian again a little revive, 
 and stood up trembling, as at first, before Evangelist. 
 
26 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Then Evangelist proceeded, saying, Give more 
 
 earnest heed to the things that I shall tell thee of. 
 
 Mr. Worldly- I will now show thee who it was that deluded thee, 
 
 described by and who & was also to whom he sent thee. The 
 Evangelist, man that met thee is one Worldly- AViseman, and 
 
 rightly is he so called : partly, because he favoureth 
 i John iv. 5. only the doctrine of this world (therefore he always 
 
 goes to the town of Morality to church) ; and 
 Gai. vi. 12. partly, because he loveth that doctrine best, for 
 Evangelist it saveth him from the Cross. And because he 
 tiuMieceitof * s ^ tn * s carna l temper, therefore he seeketh to 
 Air. Worldly- pervert my ways, though right. Now there are 
 
 three things in this man's counsel that thou must 
 
 utterly abhor : 
 
 1. His turning thee out of the way. 
 
 2. His labouring to render the Cross odious to 
 thee. 
 
 3. And his setting thy feet in that way that 
 leadeth unto the administration of death. 1 
 
 First, Thou must abhor his turning thee out of 
 
 the way ; yea, and thine own consenting thereto : 
 
 because this is to reject the counsel of God for 
 
 the sake of the counsel of a Worldly- Wiseman. 
 
 Lukexiii.24 The Lord says, 'Strive to enter in at the strait 
 
 Matt. vii. is, gate,' the gate to which I sent thee ; for, ' strait is 
 
 the gate that leadeth unto life, and few there be 
 
 that find it.' From this little Wicket-gate, and 
 
 from the way thereto, hath this wicked man turned 
 
 1 When Christians unto carnal men give ear, 
 Out of their way they go, and pay for 't dear j 
 For Master Worldly-Wiseman can but show 
 A saint the way to bondage and to woe, 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 27 
 
 thee, to the bringing of thee almost to destruction ; 
 hate therefore his turning thee out of the way, 
 and abhor thyself for hearkening to him. 
 
 Secondly, Thou must abhor his labouring to 
 render the Cross odious unto thee : for thou art 
 to prefer it 'before the treasures in Egypt.' Be- Heb. xi. 25, 26. 
 
 Mirk viii 35 
 
 sides, the King of Glory hath told thee, that * he John xii. 25.' 
 that will save his life shall lose it ' : and ' he that Like'xiV. 20. 
 comes after him, and hates not his father, and 
 mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and 
 sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be 
 my disciple.' I say therefore, for a man to labour 
 to persuade thee, that that shall be thy death, with- 
 out which the truth hath said thou canst not have 
 eternal life ; This doctrine thou must abhor. 
 
 Thirdly, Thou must hate his setting of thy feet 
 in the way that leadeth to the ministration of 
 death. And for this thou must consider to whom 
 he sent thee, and also how unable that person was 
 to deliver thee from thy burden. 
 
 He to whom thou wast sent for ease being by 
 name Legality, is the son of the bond-woman which The bond- 
 now is, and is in bondage with her children ; and 
 is, in a mystery, this Mount Sinai, 'which thou hast 
 feared will fall on thy head. Now if she with her 
 children are in bondage, how canst thou expect 
 by them to be made free ? This Legality therefore 
 is not able to set thee free from thy burden. No 
 man was as yet ever rid of his burden by him, 
 no, nor ever is like to be ; ye cannot be justified 
 by the works of the law ; for by the deeds of the 
 law no man living can be rid of his burden ; there- 
 
28 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 fore, Mr. Worldly- Wiseman is an alien, and Mr. 
 Legality a cheat ; and for his son Civility, not- 
 withstanding his simpering looks, he is but a 
 hypocrite, and cannot help thee. Believe me, there 
 is nothing in all this noise, that thou hast heard 
 of these sottish men, but a design to beguile thee 
 of thy salvation, by turning thee from the way 
 in which I had set thee. After this Evangelist 
 called aloud to the heavens for confirmation of 
 what he had said ; and with that there came words 
 and fire out of the mountain under which poor 
 Christian stood, that made the hair of his flesh 
 stand up. The words were thus pronounced, ' As 
 
 Gai.iii. 10. many as are of the works of the law are under the 
 curse ; for it is written, Cursed is every one that 
 continueth not in all things which are written in 
 the book of the law to do them.' 
 
 Now Christian looked for nothing but death, and 
 began to cry out lamentably, even cursing the time 
 in which he met with Mr. Worldly- Wiseman, still 
 calling himself a thousand fools for hearkening to 
 his counsel : he also was greatly ashamed to think 
 that this gentleman's arguments, flowing only from 
 the flesh, should have that prevalency with him, 
 to forsake the right way. This done, he applied 
 himself again to Evangelist in words and sense 
 as follows : 
 
 Christian CHR. Sir, what think you ? is there hopes ? may 
 
 mT^efbe 116 * n W & back End # U ? tO the Wicket-gate ? 
 
 happy. Shall I not be abandoned for this, and sent back 
 
 from thence ashamed ? I am sorry 1 have hearkened 
 to this man's counsel : but may my sin be forgiven ? 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 29 
 
 EVAN. Then said Evangelist to him, Thy sin is 
 very great, for by it thou hast committed two evils : 
 thou hast forsaken the way that is good, to tread in 
 forbidden paths ; yet will the man at the gate re- Evangelist 
 ceive thee, for he has good will for men ; only, said comfortshim 
 he, take heed that thou turn not aside again, ' lest PS. u. last. 
 thou perish from the way, when his wrath is kindled 
 but a little.' Then did Christian address himself to 
 go back ; and Evangelist, after he had kissed him, 
 gave him one smile, and bid him God-speed. So 
 he went on with haste, neither spake he to any 
 man by the way; nor if any asked him, would he 
 vouchsafe them an answer. He went like one that 
 was all the while treading on forbidden ground, and 
 could by no means think himself safe, till again he 
 was got into the way which he left to follow Mr. 
 Worldly- Wiseman's counsel. So in process of time 
 Christian got up to the gate. Now over the gate 
 there was written, ' Knock and it shall be opened Matt. vii. 
 unto you.' He knocked therefore, more than once 
 or twice, 1 saying : 
 
 May I now enter here ? Will he within 
 Open to sorry me, though I have been 
 An undeserving rebel ? Then shall I 
 Not fail to sing his lasting praise on high. 
 
 At last there came a grave person to the gate named 
 Good- will, who asked who was there ? and whence 
 he came ? and what he would have ? 
 
 1 He that will enter in must first without 
 Stand knocking at the gate, nor need he doubt 
 That is a knocker but to enter in ; 
 For God can love him, and forgive his sin. 
 
30 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 The gate will 
 be opened to 
 broken- 
 hearted 
 
 Satan envies 
 those that 
 enter the 
 Strait Gate. 
 
 Christian 
 entered the 
 gate with 
 joy and 
 trembling. 
 
 Talk between 
 Good-will and 
 Christian. 
 
 CHR. Here is a poor burdened sinner. I come 
 from the city of Destruction, but am going to 
 Mount Zion, that I may be delivered from the 
 wrath to come. I would therefore, sir, since I am 
 informed that by this gate is the way thither, know 
 if you are willing to let me in. 
 
 GOOD-WILL. I am willing with all my heart, said 
 he ; and with that he opened the gate. 
 
 So when Christian was stepping in, the other 
 gave him a pull. Then said Christian, What means 
 that ? The other told him, A little distance from 
 this gate, there is erected a strong castle, of which 
 Beelzebub is the captain ; from thence both he and 
 them that are with him shoot arrows at those that 
 come up to this gate, if haply they may die before 
 they can enter in. Then said Christian, I rejoice 
 and tremble. So when he was got in, the man of 
 the gate asked him who directed him thither. 
 
 CHR. Evangelist bid me come hither and knock 
 (as I did) ; and he said that you, sir, would tell me 
 what I must do. 
 
 GOOD- WILL. An open door is set before thee, and 
 no man can shut it. 
 
 - CHR. Now I begin to reap the benefits of my 
 hazards. 
 
 GOOD- WILL. But how is it that you came alone ? 
 
 CHR. Because none of my neighbours saw their 
 danger, as I saw mine. 
 
 GOOD-WILL. Did any of them know of your 
 coming ? 
 
 CHR. Yes, my wife and children saw me at the 
 first, and called after me to turn again ; also some 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 31 
 
 of my neighbours stood crying, and calling after me 
 to return ; but I put my fingers in my ears, and so 
 came on my way. 
 
 GOOD-WILL. But did none of them follow you, to 
 persuade you to go back ? 
 
 CHII. Yes, both Obstinate and Pliable ; but when 
 they saw that they could not prevail, Obstinate 
 went railing back, but Pliable came with me a 
 little way. 
 
 GOOD-WILL. But why did he not come through ? 
 
 CHII. We indeed came both together, until we 
 came at the Slough of Despond, into the which we 
 also suddenly fell. And then was my neighbour A man may 
 Pliable discouraged, and would not adventure 
 further. Wherefore getting out again on that out for 
 side next to his own house, he told me I should ye^o 
 possess the brave country alone for him ; so he alone - 
 went his way, and I came mine : he after Obstinate, 
 and I to this gate. 
 
 GOOD-WILL. Then said Good-will, Alas 1 poor 
 man, is the celestial glory of so small esteem with 
 him that he counteth it not worth running the 
 hazards of a few difficulties to obtain it ? 
 
 CHII. Truly, said Christian, I have said the truth 
 of Pliable ; and if I should also say all the truth of Christian 
 myself, it will appear there is no betterment 'twixt J^3f h 
 him and myself. Tis true, he went back to his own before the 
 house, but I also turned aside to go in the way of * 
 death, being persuaded thereto by the carnal argu- 
 ments of one Mr. Worldly- Wiseman. 
 
 GOOD-WILL. Oh, did he light upon you ? What ! 
 he would have had you a sought for ease at the 
 
32 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Christian 
 comforted 
 again. 
 
 John vi. 37. 
 
 Christian 
 directed yet 
 on his way. 
 
 Christian 
 afraid of 
 losing his 
 
 way- 
 
 of Mr. Legality. They are both of them a 
 very cheat ; but did you take his counsel ? 
 
 CHR. Yes, as far as I durst : I went to find out 
 Mr. Legality, until I thought that the mountain 
 that stands by his house would have fallen upon my 
 head ; wherefore there I was forced to stop. 
 
 GOOD -WILL. That mountain has been the death 
 of many, and will be the death of many more ; 'tis 
 well you escaped being by it dashed in pieces. 
 
 CHR. Why, truly I do not know what had become 
 of me there, had not Evangelist happily met me 
 again, as I was musing in the midst of my dumps : 
 but 'twas God's mercy that he came to me again, 
 for else I had never come hither. But now I am 
 come, such a one as I am, more fit indeed for death 
 by that mountain than thus to stand talking with 
 my Lord ; but oh, what a favour is this to me, that 
 yet I am admitted entrance here ! 
 
 GOOD-WILL. We make no objections against any, 
 notwithstanding all that they have done before they 
 come hither, they in no wise are cast out ; and there- 
 fore, good Christian, come a little way with me, and 
 I will teach thee about the way thou must go. Look 
 before thee ; dost thou see this narrow way ? THAT 
 is the way thou must go ; it was cast up by the 
 patriarchs, prophets, Christ, and his apostles ; and 
 it is as straight as a rule can make it : This is the 
 way thou must go. 
 
 CHR. But, said Christian, are there no turnings 
 nor windings by which a stranger may lose the 
 way? 
 
 GOOD-WILL. Yes, there are many ways BUTT 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 33 
 
 down upon this, and they are crooked, and wide ; 
 but thus thou mayest distinguish the right from 
 the wrong, The right only being straight and 
 narrow. Matt. vii. 14. 
 
 Then I saw in my dream that Christian asked him Christian 
 further if he could not help him off with his burden JJg* 1 '?' 
 that was upon his back ; for as yet he had not got 
 rid thereof, nor could he by any means get it off 
 without help. 
 
 He told him, As to thy burden, be content to There is no 
 bear it, until thou comest to the place of deliver- J^^e" 
 ance ; for there it will fall from thy back itself. guilt and 
 
 Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and to Bin bat by 
 address himself to his iourney. So the other told the death 
 
 J ,. and blood of 
 
 him that by that he was gone some distance trom Christ. 
 the gate, he would come at the house of the Inter- 
 preter, at whose door he should knock, and he would 
 show him excellent things. Then Christian took 
 his leave .of his friend, and he again bid him God- 
 speed. 
 
 Then he went on till he came at the house of Christian 
 the Interpreter, where he knocked over and over; tous^ofthe 
 at last one came to the door, and asked Who was interpreter, 
 there ? 
 
 CHR. Sir, here is a traveller, who was bid by an 
 acquaintance of the good-man of this house to call 
 here for my profit ; I would therefore speak with the 
 master of the house. So he called for the master 
 of the house, who after a little time came to 
 Christian, and asked him what he would have. 
 
 CHR. Sir, said Christian, I am a man that am 
 come from the city of Destruction, and am going to 
 
 c 
 
He is enter- 
 tained. 
 
 Illumination, 
 
 Christian 
 sees a brave 
 picture. 
 The fashion 
 of the picture. 
 
 1 Cor. iv. 15. 
 Gal. iv. 19. 
 
 2 Thess. ii. 7. 
 
 The mean- 
 ing of the 
 picture. 
 
 34 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 the Mount Zion ; and I was told by the man, that 
 stands at the gate, at the head of this way, that if I 
 called here, you would show me excellent things, 
 such as would be a help to me in my journey. 
 
 INTER. Then said the Interpreter, Come in, I will 
 show thee that which will be profitable to thee. So 
 he commanded his man to light the candle, and bid 
 Christian follow him : so he had him into a private 
 room, and bid his man open a door ; the which when 
 he had done, Christian saw the picture of a very 
 grave person hang up against the wall ; and this was 
 the fashion of it : It had eyes lifted up to heaven, 
 the best of books in his hand, the law of truth was 
 written upon his lips, the world was behind his 
 back; it stood as if it pleaded with men, and a 
 crown of gold did hang over its head. 
 
 CHR. Then said Christian, What means this ? 
 
 INTER. The man whose picture this is, is one of a 
 thousand ; he can beget children, travail in birth with 
 children, and nurse them himself when they are born. 
 And whereas thou seest him with his eyes lift up to 
 heaven, the best of books in his hand, and the law of 
 truth writ on his lips, it is to show thee that his work 
 is to know and unfold dark things to sinners ; even 
 as also thou seest him stand as if he pleaded with 
 men ; And whereas thou seest the world as cast 
 behind him, and that a crown hangs over his head, 
 that is to show thee that slighting and despising the 
 things that are present, for the love that he hath to 
 his Master's service, he is sure in the world that 
 comes next to have glory for his reward. Now, 
 said the Interpreter, I have showed thee this 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 35 
 
 picture first, because the man whose picture this Why he 
 is, is the only man whom the Lord of the place 
 whither thou art going hath authorised to be thy 
 guide in all difficult places thou mayest meet with 
 in the way; wherefore take good heed to what I 
 have showed thee, and bear well in thy mind what 
 thou hast seen, lest in thy journey thou meet with 
 some that pretend to lead thee right, but their way 
 goes down to death. 
 
 Then he took him by the hand, and led him into 
 a very large parlour that was full of dust, because 
 never swept ; the which, after he had reviewed a 
 little while, the Interpreter called for a man to 
 sweep. Now when he began to sweep, the dust 
 began so abundantly to fly about, that Christian 
 had almost therewith been choked. Then said the 
 Interpreter to a damsel that stood by, Bring hither 
 the water, and sprinkle the room ; the which when 
 she had done, it was swept and cleansed with 
 pleasure. 
 
 Cmt. Then said Christian, What means this ? 
 
 INTER. The Interpreter answered, This parlour is 
 the heart of a man that was never sanctified by the 
 sweet grace of the gospel : the dust is his original sin, 
 and inward corruptions that have defiled the whole 
 man. He that began to sweep at first, is the Law ; 
 but she that brought water, and did sprinkle it, is the 
 Gospel. Now, whereas thou sawest that so soon as 
 the first began to sweep, the dust did so fly about 
 that the room by him could not be cleansed, but 
 that thou wast almost choked therewith ; this is to 
 show thee, that the Law, instead of cleansing the 
 
36 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Rom. vii. 6. 
 1 Cor. xv. 56. 
 Rom. v. 20. 
 
 John xv. 3. 
 
 Eph. v. 26. 
 
 Acts xv. 9. 
 
 Rom. xvi. 25, 
 
 26. 
 
 John xv. 13. 
 
 He showed 
 him Passion 
 and Patience. 
 
 Passion will 
 have all now. 
 Patience is 
 for waiting-. 
 
 Passion has 
 his desire. 
 
 And quickly 
 lavishes all 
 awav. 
 
 heart (by its working) from sin, doth revive, put 
 strength into, and increase it in the soul, even as it 
 doth discover and forbid it, but doth not give power 
 to subdue. 
 
 Again, as thou sawest the damsel sprinkle the 
 room with water, upon which it was cleansed with 
 pleasure ; that is to show thee that when the gospel 
 comes in the sweet and precious influences thereof 
 to the heart, then I say, even as thou sawest the 
 damsel lay the dust by sprinkling the floor with 
 water, so is sin vanquished and subdued, and the 
 soul made clean, through the faith of it, and con- 
 sequently fit for the King of Glory to inhabit. 
 
 I saw moreover in my dream, that the Interpreter 
 took him by the hand, and had him into a little 
 room, where sat two little children, each one in his 
 chair. The name of the eldest was Passion, and the 
 name of the other Patience. Passion seemed to be 
 much discontent ; but Patience was very quiet. 
 Then Christian asked, What is the reason of the 
 discontent of Passion ? The Interpreter answered, 
 The governor of them would have him stay for his 
 best things till the beginning of the next year ; but 
 he will have all now, but Patience is willing to wait. 
 
 Then I saw that one came to Passion, and brought 
 him a bag of treasure, and poured it down at his feet, 
 the which he took up and rejoiced therein ; and 
 withal, laughed Patience to scorn. But I beheld 
 but a while, and he had lavished all away, and had 
 nothing left him but rags. 
 
 CHR. Then said Christian to the Interpreter, 
 Expound this matter more fully to me. 
 
THE GOSPEL SPRINKLER 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 37 
 
 INTER. So he said, These two lads are figures : The matter 
 Passion, of the men of this world ; and Patience, of ex P ullded - 
 the men of that which is to come ; for as here thou 
 seest, Passion will have all now, this year, that is to 
 say, in this world ; so are the men of this world : 
 they must have all their good things now, they 
 cannot stay till next year, that is, until the next 
 world, for their portion of good. That proverb, ' A The worldly 
 bird in the hand is worth two in the bush,' is of {JJ i^the 
 more authority with them than are all the divine hand. 
 testimonies of the good of the world to come. But 
 as thou sawest that he had quickly lavished all 
 away, and had presently left him nothing but rags, 
 so will it be with all such men at the end of this 
 world. 
 
 CHE. Then said Christian, Now I see that 
 Patience has the best wisdom, and that upon many Patience 
 accounts. (1) Because he stays for the best things ; ^ s d d ^ e best 
 (2) and also because he will have the glory of his, 
 when the other hath nothing but rags. 
 
 INTER. Nay, you may add another, to wit, the 
 glory of the next world will never wear out ; but 
 these are suddenly gone. Therefore Passion had 
 not so much reason to laugh at Patience, because he 
 had his good things first, as Patience will have to 
 laugh at Passion, because he had his best things 
 last ; for first must give place to last, because last Things that 
 must have his time to come : but last irives place to are firs ? 
 
 ^3 x must *iV6 
 
 nothing, for there is not another to succeed. He place; but 
 
 therefore that hath his portion first, must needs have 
 
 a time to spend it ; but he that has his portion last, lasting 
 
 must have it lastingly. Therefore it is said of 
 
38 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Dives, 'In thy lifetime thou receivedst thy good 
 his V good things, and likewise Lazarus evil things ; but now 
 things first. } ie j s comforted, and thou art tormented.' 
 
 CHII. Then I perceive 'tis not best to covet things 
 
 that are now, but to wait for things to come. 
 
 2 Cor. iv. is. INTER. You say truth : 'For the things that are 
 
 tMn^Ire seen are temporal ; but the things that are not^seen 
 
 but temporal, are eternal.' But though this be so, yet since 
 
 things present, and our fleshly appetite, are such 
 
 near neighbours one to another ; and again, because 
 
 things to come, and carnal sense, are such strangers 
 
 one to another : therefore it is that the first of these 
 
 so suddenly fall into amity, and that distance is so 
 
 continued between the second. 
 
 Then I saw in my dream, that the Interpreter 
 took Christian by the hand and led him into a place 
 where was a fire burning against a wall, and one 
 standing by it always, casting much water upon it, 
 to quench it; yet did the fire burn higher and 
 hotter. 
 
 Then said Christian, What means this ? 
 The Interpreter answered, This fire is the work of 
 grace that is wrought in the heart ; he that casts 
 water upon it, to extinguish and put it out, is the 
 devil ; but if that thou seest the fire notwithstand- 
 ing burn higher and hotter, thou shalt also see the 
 reason of that. So he had him about to the back- 
 side of the wall, where he saw a man with a vessel 
 of oil in his hand, of the which he did also con- 
 tinually cast, but secretly, into the fire. 
 
 Then said Christian, What means this? The 
 Interpreter answered, This is Christ, who con- 
 
CHRIST AND THE DEVIL 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 39 
 
 tinually, with the oil of His grace, maintains the 
 work already begun in the heart : by the means of 
 which, notwithstanding what the devil can do, the 
 souls of His people prove gracious still. And in scor.xii. 9. 
 that thou sawest that the man stood behind the 
 wall to maintain the fire, this is to teach thee that 
 it is hard for the tempted to see how this work of 
 grace is maintained in the soul. 
 
 I saw also that the Interpreter took him again by 
 the hand, and led him into a pleasant place, where 
 was builded a stately palace, beautiful to behold ; at 
 the sight of which Christian was greatly delighted. 
 He saw also upon the top thereof certain persons 
 walking, who were clothed all in gold. Then said 
 Christian, May we go in thither ? Then the Inter- 
 preter took him, and led him up toward the door of 
 the palace; and behold, at the door stood a great 
 company of men, as desirous to go in, but durst 
 not. There also sat a man, at a little distance from 
 the door, at a table-side, with a book, and his ink- 
 horn before him, to take the name of him that 
 should enter therein. He saw also, that in the 
 doorway stood many men in armour to keep it, 
 being resolved to do to the men that enter 
 what hurt and mischief they could. Now was 
 Christian somewhat in amaze. At last, when every 
 man started back for fear of the armed men, 
 Christian saw a man of a very stout countenance The valiant 
 come up to the man that sat there to write, saying, 
 Set down my name, sir : the which when he had 
 done, he saw the man draw his sword, and put a 
 helmet upon his head, and rush toward the door 
 
 man. 
 
40 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Acts xiv. 22. 
 
 Despair like 
 an iron cage. 
 
 upon the armed men, who laid upon him with 
 deadly force ; but the man, not at all discouraged, 
 fell to cutting and hacking most fiercely. So, after 
 he had received and given many wounds to those 
 that attempted to keep him out, he cut his way 
 through them all, and pressed forward into the 
 palace ; at which there was a pleasant voice heard 
 from those that were within, even of those that 
 walked upon the top of the palace, saying- 
 Come in, come in ; 
 Eternal glory thou shalt win. 
 
 So he went in, and was clothed with such garments 
 as they Then Christian smiled, and said, I think 
 verily I know the meaning of this. 
 
 Now, said Christian, let me go hence. Nay, stay, 
 said the Interpreter, till I have showed thee a little 
 more, and after that thou shalt go on thy way. So 
 he took him by the hand again, and led him into a 
 very dark room, where there sat a man in an iron 
 cage. 
 
 Now the man, to look on, seemed very sad. He 
 sat with his eyes looking down to the ground, his 
 hands folded together ; and he sighed as if he would 
 break his heart. Then said Christian, What means 
 this ? At which the Interpreter bid him talk with 
 the man. 
 
 CHR. Then said Christian to the man, What art 
 thou ? The man answered, I am what I was not 
 once. 
 
 CHR. What wast thou once ? 
 
 MAN. The man said, I was once a fair and 
 flourishing professor, both in mine own eyes, and also 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 41 
 
 in the eyes of others : I once was, as I thought, fair 
 for the Celestial City, and had then even joy at the 
 thoughts that I should get thither. 
 
 CHR. Well, but what art thou now ? 
 
 MAN. I am now a man of despair, and am shut 
 up in it, as in this iron cage. I cannot get out ; 
 Oh, now I cannot. 
 
 CHR. But how earnest thou in this condition ? 
 
 MAN. I left off to watch and be sober ; I laid the 
 reins upon the neck of my lusts ; I sinned against 
 the light of the Word, and the goodness of God ; I 
 have grieved the Spirit, and he is gone ; I tempted 
 the devil, and he is come to me ; I have provoked 
 God to anger, and he has left me; I have so 
 hardened my heart, that I cannot repent. 
 
 Then said Christian to the Interpreter, But is 
 there no hopes for such a man as this ? Ask him, 
 said the Interpreter. 
 
 CHR. Then said Christian, Is there no hope but 
 you must be kept in this iron cage of despair ? 
 
 MAN. No, none at all. 
 
 CHR. Why ? the Son of the Blessed is very 
 pitiful. 
 
 MAN. I have crucified him to myself afresh, I Heb. vi. G. 
 have despised his person, I have despised his Lukexi*. 14. 
 righteousness, I have counted his blood an unholy 
 thing ; I have done despite to the Spirit of Grace : Heb. x. 28, 29. 
 therefore I have shut myself out of all the promises, 
 and there now remains to me nothing but threaten- 
 ings, dreadful threatenings, fearful threatenings of 
 certain judgment and fiery indignation, which shall 
 devour me as an adversary. 
 
42 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 CHR. For what did you bring yourself into this 
 condition ? 
 
 MAN. For the lusts, pleasures, and profits of this 
 world ; in the enjoyment of which I did then 
 promise myself much delight ; but now every one of 
 those things also bite me, and gnaw me like^ajmrn- 
 ing worm. 
 
 "^CmiT But canst thou not now repent and 
 turn ? 
 
 MAN. God hath denied me repentance : his Word 
 gives me no encouragement to believe ; yea, himself 
 hath shut me up in this iron cage ; nor can all the 
 men in the world let me out. O eternity ! eternity ! 
 how shall I grapple with the misery that I must 
 meet with in eternity ! 
 
 INTER. Then said the Interpreter to Christian, 
 Let this man's misery be remembered by thee, and 
 be an everlasting caution to thee. 
 
 CHR. Well, said Christian, this is fearful; God 
 help me to watch and be sober, and to pray that I 
 may shun the cause of this man's misery. Sir, is it 
 not time for me to go on my way now ? 
 
 INTER. Tarry till I shall show thee one thing 
 more, and then thou shalt go on thy way. 
 
 So he took Christian by the hand again, and led 
 him into a chamber, where there was one rising out 
 of bed ; and as he put on his raiment, he shook arid 
 trembled. Then said Christian, Why doth this 
 man thus tremble ? The Interpreter then bid him 
 tell to Christian the reason of his so doing. So he 
 began and said, This night, as I was in my sleep, I 
 dreamed, and behold the heavens grew exceeding 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 43 
 
 black ; also it thundered and lightened in most 
 fearful wise, that it put me into an agony. So I 
 looked up in my dream, and saw the clouds racked 
 at an unusual rate, upon which I heard a great 
 sound of a trumpet, and saw also a Man sit upon 
 a cloud, attended with the thousands of heaven : i Cor. xv. 
 
 _......, 111 1 Thess. iv. 
 
 they were all in naming nre ; also the heavens were judexv. 
 
 , . n T i J J.T .2 Thess. i. 8. 
 
 on a burning name. 1 heard then a voice saying, John v. 28. 
 
 6 Arise, ye dead, and come to judgment ' ; and with i^aT'xxvi. 1 ^ 14 ' 
 
 that the rocks rent, the graves opened, and the dead * 
 
 that were therein came forth. Some of them were PS. xcv.i-3. 
 
 exceeding glad, and looked upward; and some 
 
 sought to hide themselves under the mountains. 
 
 Then I saw the Man that sat upon the cloud open 
 
 the book, and bid the world draw near. Yet there 
 
 was, by reason of a fierce flame that issued out 
 
 and came from before him, a convenient distance 
 
 betwixt him and them, as betwixt the iudge and the Mai. m. 2, 3. 
 
 . , i T i j . , , , . -, Dan. vii. 9, 10. 
 
 prisoners at the bar. I heard it also proclaimed 
 to them that attended on the Man that sat on the 
 cloud, ' Gather together the tares, the chaff, and Matt. m. 12. 
 stubble, and cast them into the burning lake.' And Mai. p ki. 
 with that, the bottomless pit opened, just where- 
 about I stood ; out of the mouth of which there 
 came in an abundant manner smoke, and coals of 
 fire, with hideous noises. It was also said to the 
 same persons, 'Gather my wheat into the garner.' Luke in. 17. 
 And with that I saw many catched up and carried i Thess. iv. 16, 
 away into the clouds, but I was left behind. I also 
 sought to hide myself, but I could not, for the Man 
 that sat upon the cloud still kept his eye upon me : 
 my sins also came into my mind ; and my conscience Rom. a. 14, 15. 
 
44 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 did accuse me on every side. Upon this I awaked 
 from my sleep. 
 
 CHR. But what was it that made you so afraid of 
 this sight ? 
 
 MAN. Why, I thought that the day of judgment 
 was come, and that I was not ready for it ; but this 
 frighted me most, that the angels gathered up 
 several, and left me behind ; also the pit of hell 
 opened her mouth just where I stood: my con- 
 science, too, afflicted me ; and as I thought, the 
 Judge had always his eye upon me, showing indig- 
 nation in his countenance. 
 
 Then said the Interpreter to Christian, Hast thou 
 considered all these things ? 
 
 CHR. Yes, and they put me in hope and fear. 
 INTER. Well, keep all things so in thy mind, that 
 they may be as a goad in thy sides, to prick thee 
 forward in the way thou must go. Then Christian 
 began to gird up his loins, and to address himself to 
 his journey. Then said the Interpreter, The Com- 
 forter be always with thee, good Christian, to guide 
 thee in the way that leads to the city. So Christian 
 went on his way, saying- 
 Here I have seen things rare, and profitable ; 
 Things pleasant, dreadful, things to make me stable 
 In what I have begun to take in hand ; 
 Then let me think on them, and understand 
 Wherefore they showed me was, and let me be 
 Thankful, O good Interpreter, to thee. 
 
 Now I saw in my dream that the highway up 
 
 which Christian was to go, was fenced on either side 
 
 i. with a wall, and that wall is called Salvation. Up 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 45 
 
 this way therefore did burdened Christian run, but 
 not without great difficulty, because of the load on 
 his back. 
 
 He ran thus till he came at a place somewhat 
 ascending, and upon that place stood a Cross, and a 
 little below in the bottom, a Sepulchre. So I saw 
 in my dream, that just as Christian came up with 
 the Cross his burden loosed from off his shoulders, 
 and fell from off his back ; and began to tumble, 
 and so continued to do, till it came to the mouth 
 of the Sepulchre, where it fell in, and I saw it no 
 
 more. 1 
 
 Then was Christian glad and lightsome, and said when God 
 with a merry heart, He hath given me rest by his of 1 ^ 68 "^ 
 sorrow, and life by his death. Then he stood still and burden, 
 a while, to look and wonder ; for it was very sur- ^ e se that 
 prising to him, that the sight of the Cross should leap for joy. 
 thus ease him of his burden. He looked therefore, 
 and looked again, even till the springs that were in zech. xu. 10. 
 his head sent the waters down his cheeks. Now as 
 he stood looking and weeping, behold three Shining 
 Ones came to him and saluted him with ' Peace be 
 to thee.' So the first said to him, ' Thy sins be for- Mark a. 5. 
 given': the second stripped him of his rags, and 
 clothed him with change of raiment; the third also z ec h. m. 4. 
 set a mark in his forehead, and gave him a roll with E P h. i. 13. 
 a seal upon it, which he bid him look on as he ran, 
 and that he should give it in at the Celestial Gate. 
 
 1 Who 's this ? the Pilgrim. How ! 'tis very true, 
 Old things are pass'd away, all 's become new. 
 Strange ! he 's another man, upon my word, 
 They be fine feathers that make a fine bird. 
 
46 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 A Christian 
 can sing 
 though alone., 
 when God 
 doth give him 
 the joy of his 
 heart. 
 
 Simple, 
 Sloth, and 
 Presumption. 
 
 1 Pet. v. 8. 
 
 There is no 
 persuasion 
 will do, if 
 God openeth 
 not the eyes. 
 
 So they went their way. Then Christian gave three 
 leaps for joy, and went on singing 
 
 Thus far did I come loaden with my sin; 
 Nor could aught ease the grief that I was in, 
 Till I came hither : What a place is this ! 
 Must here be the beginning of my bliss ? 
 Must here the burden fall from off my back ? 
 Must here the strings that bound it to me, crack ? 
 Blest Cross ! blest Sepulchre ! blest rather be 
 The Man that there was put to shame for me. 
 
 I saw then in my dream that he went on thus, 
 even until he came at a bottom, where he saw, a 
 little out of the way, three men fast asleep, with 
 fetters upon their heels. The name of the one was 
 Simple, another Sloth, and the third Presumption. 
 
 Christian then seeing them lie in this case, went 
 to them, if peradventure he might awake them, and 
 cried, You are like them that sleep on the top of a 
 mast, for the Dead Sea is under you, a gulf that 
 hath no bottom. Awake therefore and come away ; 
 be willing also, and I will help you off with your 
 irons. He also told them, If he that goeth about 
 like a roaring lion comes by, you will certainly 
 became a prey to his teeth. With that they looked 
 upon him, and began to reply in this sort : Simple 
 said, I see no danger ; Sloth said, Yet a little more 
 sleep ; and Presumption said, Every vat must stand 
 upon his own bottom. And so they lay down to 
 sleep again, and Christian went on his way. 
 
 Yet was he troubled to think that men in that 
 danger should so little esteem the kindness of him 
 that so freely offered to help them, both by awaken- 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 47 
 
 ing of them, counselling of them, and proffering to 
 help them off with their irons. And as he was 
 troubled thereabout, he espied two men come tumb- 
 ling over the wall, on the left hand of the narrow 
 way ; and they made up apace to him. The name 
 of the one was Formalist, and the name of the 
 other Hypocrisy. So, as I said, they drew up unto 
 him, who thus entered with him into discourse : 
 
 CHR. Gentlemen, whence came you, and whither Christian 
 
 j talked with 
 
 do you go ? them> 
 
 FORM, and HYP. We were born in the land of 
 Vainglory, and are going for praise to Mount Zion. 
 
 CHR. Why came you not in at the gate which 
 standeth at the beginning of the way ? Know you 
 not that it is written, that 'He that cometh not John*. i. 
 in by the door, but climbeth up some other way, 
 the same is a thief and a robber ' ? 
 
 FORM, and HYP. They said, that to go to the 
 gate for entrance was by all their countrymen 
 counted too far about ; and that therefore their 
 usual way was to make a short cut of it, and to 
 climb over the wall, as they had done. 
 
 CHR. But will it not be counted a trespass 
 against the Lord of the city whither we are bound, 
 thus to violate his revealed will ? 
 
 FORM, and HYP. They told him, that as for that, They that 
 he needed not to trouble his head thereabout ; for Se^fbut 
 what they did they had custom for ; and could pro- not b y tf 16 
 duce, if need were, testimony that would witness it that they can 
 for more than a thousand years. th^n S0 ^ e " 
 
 CHR. But, said Christian, will your practice stand vindication 
 a trial at law ? 
 
48 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 FORM, and HYP They told him, that custom, 
 it being of so long a standing as above a thousand 
 years, would doubtless now be admitted as a thing 
 legal, by an impartial judge ; and besides, said they, 
 if we get into the way, what 's matter which way 
 we get in ? if we are in, we are in ; thou art 
 but in the way, who, as we perceive, came in at 
 the gate ; and we are also in the way, that came 
 tumbling over the wall ; wherein now is thy con- 
 dition better than ours ? 
 
 CHR. I walk by the rule of my Master ; you 
 walk by the rude working of your fancies. You 
 are counted thieves already, by the Lord of the 
 way ; therefore I doubt you will not be found true 
 men at the end of the way. You come in by your- 
 selves, without his direction ; and shall go out by 
 yourselves, without his mercy. 
 
 To this they made him but little answer ; only 
 they bid him look to himself. Then I saw that 
 they went on every man in his way, without much 
 conference one with another ; save that these two 
 men told Christian, that as to laws and ordinances, 
 they doubted not but they should as conscientiously 
 do them as he. Therefore, said they, We see not 
 wherein thou differest from us but by the coat 
 that is on thy back which was, as we trow, given 
 thee by some of thy neighbours, to hide the shame 
 of thy nakedness. 
 
 ti. 16. CHR. By laws and ordinances you will not be 
 
 saved, since you came not in by the door. And 
 as for this coat that is on my back, it was given 
 me by the Lord of the place whither I go ; and 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 49 
 
 that, as you say, to cover my nakedness with. And Christian 
 I take it as a token of his kindness to me, for I Lord's coat 
 had nothing but rags before. And besides, thus on his bark, 
 
 T f TJ? T o i j.i i T and is com- 
 
 I comfort myself as I go : Surely, think I, when fbrtedthere- 
 I come to the gate of the City, the Lord thereof witk 
 will know me for good, since I have his coat on He is 
 my back ; a coat that he gave me freely in the ^ wkh his 
 
 day that he stripped me of my rags. I have, 
 moreover, a mark in my forehead, of which perhaps 
 you have taken no notice, which one of my Lord's 
 most intimate associates fixed there in the day that 
 my burden fell off my shoulders. I will tell you, 
 moreover, that I had then given me a roll sealed 
 to comfort me by reading, as I go on in the way ; 
 I was also bid to give it in at the Celestial Gate, 
 in token of my certain going in after it : all which 
 things I doubt you want, and want them because 
 you came not in at the gate. 
 
 To these things they gave him no answer ; only 
 they looked upon each other and laughed. Then 
 I saw that they went on all, save that Christian 
 kept before, who had no more talk but with him- Christian has 
 self, and that sometimes sighingly, and sometimes 
 comfortably ; also he would be often reading in the 
 roll that one of the Shining Ones gave him, by 
 which he was refreshed. 
 
 I beheld then that they all went on till they He comes 
 came to the foot of the Hill Difficulty, at the 
 bottom of which was a spring. There was also 
 in the same place two other ways besides that 
 which came straight from the gate ; one turned to 
 the left hand, and the other to the right, at the 
 
 D 
 
50 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 . bottom of the hill ; but the narrow way lay right 
 
 up the hill (and the name of the going up the side 
 
 of the hill is called Difficulty). Christian now went 
 
 isa. xiix. 10. to the spring, and drank thereof to refresh himself, 
 
 and then began to go up the hill, saying 
 
 The hill, though high, I covet to ascend, 
 
 The difficulty will not me offend ; 
 
 For I perceive the way to life lies here : 
 
 Come, pluck up, heart ; let 's neither faint nor fear : 
 
 Better, though difficult, the right way to go, 
 
 Than wrong, though easy, where the end is woe. 
 
 The other two also came to the foot of the hill. 
 
 But when they saw that the hill was steep and 
 
 high, and that there were two other ways to go ; 
 
 and supposing also that these two ways might 
 
 meet again with that up which Christian went, on 
 
 the other side of the hill ; therefore they were 
 
 The danger resolved to go in those ways. (Now the name of 
 
 out oVthe one f those ways was Danger, and the name of 
 
 wa y- the other Destruction.) So the one took the way 
 
 which is called Danger, which led him into a great 
 
 wood ; and the other took directly up the way to 
 
 Destruction, which led him into a wide field full 
 
 of dark mountains, where he stumbled and fell, 
 
 and rose no more. 1 
 
 I looked then after Christian, to see him go up 
 the hill, where I perceived he fell from running to 
 going, and from going to clambering upon his 
 
 1 Shall they who wrong begin yet rightly end ? 
 Shall they at all have safety for tlieir friend ? 
 No, no ; in headstrong manner they set out, 
 And headlong will they fall at last no doubt. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 51 
 
 hands and his knees, because of the steepness of 
 the place. Now about the midway to the top of 
 the hill was a pleasant arbour, made by the Lord A ward of 
 of the hill for the refreshing of weary travellers. g 
 Thither therefore Christian got, where also he sat 
 down to rest him. Then he pulled his roll out of 
 his bosom, and read therein to his comfort ; he also 
 now began afresh to take a review of the coat or 
 garment that was given him as he stood by the 
 Cross. Thus pleasing himself a while, he at last 
 fell into a slumber, and thence into a fast sleep, 
 which detained him in that place until it was 
 almost night ; and in his sleep his roll fell out of He 
 his hand. Now as he was sleeping, there came one 
 to him, and awaked him, saying ' Go to the_ajit, Prov - vi - 6 - 
 
 frer jyays. and be_wise/ 
 
 And with that Christian suddenly started up, and 
 sped him on his way, and went apace till he came 
 to the top of the hill. 
 
 Now when he was got up to the top of the hill, 
 there came two men running against him amain ; 
 the name of the one was Timorous, and the other Christian 
 Mistrust ; to whom Christian said, Sirs, what 's Misfit a 
 the matter you run the wrong way ? Timorous Timorous. 
 answered that they were going to the City of 
 Zion, and had got up that difficult place ; but, said 
 he, the farther we go, the more danger we meet 
 with ; wherefore we turned, and are going back 
 again. 
 
 Yes, said Mistrust, for just before us lie a couple 
 of lions in the way, whether sleeping or waking we 
 know not ; and we could not think, if we came 
 
52 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Christian 
 shakes off 
 fear. 
 
 Christian 
 missed his 
 roll wherein 
 he used 
 to take 
 comfort. 
 
 He is per- 
 plexed for 
 his roll. 
 
 within reach, but they would presently pull us in 
 pieces. 
 
 CHR. Then said Christian, You make me afraid, 
 but whither shall I fly to be safe ? If I go back 
 to mine own country, that is prepared for fire and 
 brimstone, and I shall certainly perish there. If 
 I can get to the Celestial City, I am sure to be 
 in safety there. I must venture : to go back is 
 nothing but death ; to go forward is fear of death, 
 and life everlasting beyond it. I will yet go for- 
 ward. So Mistrust and Timorous ran down the 
 hill, and Christian went on his way. But thinking 
 again of what he heard from the men, he felt in 
 his bosom for his roll, that he might read therein 
 and be comforted ; but he felt and found it not. 
 Then was Christian in great distress, and knew not 
 what to do ; for he wanted that which used to 
 relieve him, and that which should have been his 
 pass into the Celestial City. Here therefore he 
 began to be much perplexed, and knew not what 
 to do. At last he bethought himself that he 
 had slept in the arbour that is on the side of the 
 hill : and falling down upon his knees, he asked 
 God forgiveness for that his foolish fact, and then 
 went back to look for his roll. But all the way he 
 went back, who can sufficiently set forth the sorrow 
 of Christian's heart ? Sometimes he sighed, some- 
 times he wept, and oftentimes he chid himself for 
 being so foolish to fall asleep in that place which 
 was erected only for a little refreshment for his 
 weariness. Thus therefore he went back, carefully 
 looking on this side and on that, all the way as he 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 53 
 
 went, if haply he might find his roll, that had been 
 
 his comfort so many times in his journey. He 
 
 went thus till he came again within sight of the 
 
 arbour where he sat and slept ; but that sight 
 
 renewed his sorrow the more, by bringing again, Christian 
 
 even afresh, his evil of sleeping into his mind. e ^ ahfa 
 
 Thus therefore he now went on bewailing his sleeping. 
 
 sinful sleep, saying O wretched man that I am, i Thess. v. 7, a 
 
 that I should sleep in the daytime ! that I should 
 
 sleep in the midst of difficulty ! that I should so 
 
 indulge the flesh as to use that rest for ease to 
 
 my flesh, which the Lord of the hill hath erected 
 
 only for the relief of the spirits of pilgrims ! How 
 
 many steps have I took in vain ! (Thus it happened 
 
 to Israel for their sin, they were sent back again 
 
 by the way of the Red Sea), and I am made to 
 
 tread those steps with sorrow, which I might have 
 
 trod with delight, had it not been for this sinful 
 
 sleep. How far might I have been on my way 
 
 by this time ! I am made to tread those steps 
 
 thrice over, which I needed not to have trod but 
 
 once ; yea, now also I am like to be benighted, 
 
 for the day is almost spent. O that I had not 
 
 slept 1 
 
 Now by this time he was come to the arbour 
 again, where for a while he sat down and wept ; 
 but at last (as Christian would have it), looking 
 sorrowfully down under the settle, there he espied Christian 
 his roll; the which he with trembling and haste foitwhe^ 
 catched up, and put it into his bosom. But who he lost it. 
 can tell how joyful this man was, when he had 
 gotten his roll again ! for this roll was the assur- 
 
54 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 ance of his life and acceptance at the desired haven. 
 Therefore he laid it up in his bosom, gave thanks 
 to God for directing his eye to the place where it 
 lay, and with joy and tears betook himself again 
 to his journey. But oh, how nimbly now did he 
 go up the rest of the hill ! Yet before he got up, 
 the sun went down upon Christian ; and this made 
 him again recall the vanity of his sleeping to his 
 remembrance, and thus he again began to condole 
 with himself: O thou sinful sleep; how for thy 
 sake am I like to be benighted in my journey ! I 
 must walk without the sun, darkness must cover 
 the path of my feet, and I must hear the noise of 
 doleful creatures, because of my sinful sleep. Now 
 also he remembered the story that Mistrust and 
 Timorous told him of, how they were frighted 
 with the sight of the lions. Then said Christian 
 to himself again, These beasts range in the night 
 for their prey ; and if they should meet with me 
 in the dark, how should I shift them ? how should 
 I escape being by them torn in pieces ? Thus he 
 went on his way, but while he was thus bewailing his 
 unhappy miscarriage, he lift up his eyes, and behold 
 there was a very stately palace before him, the 
 name of which was Beautiful ; and it stood just 
 by the highway-side. 
 
 So I saw in my dream that he made haste and 
 went forward, that if possible he might get lodging 
 there ; now before he had gone far, he entered into 
 a very narrow passage, which was about a furlong 
 off of the porter's lodge ; and looking very narrowly 
 before him as he went, he espied two lions in the 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 55 
 
 way. Now, thought he, I see the dangers that 
 
 Mistrust and Timorous were driven back by. (The 
 
 lions were chained, but he saw not the chains.) 
 
 Then he was afraid, and thought also himself to 
 
 go back after them, for he thought nothing but 
 
 death was before him : but the porter at the lodge, Mark XUL 34. 
 
 whose name is Watchful, perceiving that Christian 
 
 made a halt, as if he would go back, cried unto him, 
 
 saying, Is thy strength so small ? Fear not the 
 
 lions, for they are chained, and are placed there for 
 
 trial of faith where it is, and for discovery of those 
 
 that have none : keep in the midst of the path, and 
 
 no hurt shall come unto thee. 1 
 
 Then I saw that he went on, trembling for fear 
 of the lions, but taking good heed to the directions 
 of the porter ; he heard them roar, but they did 
 him no harm. Then he clapt his hands, and went 
 on till he came and stood before the gate where the 
 porter was. Then said Christian to the porter, Sir, 
 what house is this ? and may I lodge here to-night ? 
 The porter answered, This house was built by the 
 Lord of the hill, and he built it for the relief and 
 security of pilgrims. The porter also asked whence 
 he was, and whither he was going ? 
 
 CHR. I am come from the City of Destruction, and 
 am going to Mount Zion ; but because the sun is 
 now set, I desire, if I may, to lodge here to-night. 
 
 POR. What is your name ? 
 
 1 Difficulty 's behind, fear is before, 
 Though he 's got on the hill, the lions roar ; 
 A Christian man is never long at ease, 
 When one fright's gone, another doth him seize. 
 
56 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 CHR. My name is now Christian, but my name 
 at the first was Graceless ; I came of the race of 
 Japheth, whom God will persuade to dwell in the 
 tents of Shem. 
 
 POR. But how doth it happen you come so late ? 
 The sun is set. 
 
 CHR. I had been here sooner, but that, wretched 
 man that I am ! I slept in the arbour that stands on 
 the hill-side ; nay, I had notwithstanding that been 
 here much sooner, but that in my sleep I lost my 
 evidence, and came without it to the brow of the 
 hill; and then feeling for it, and finding it not, I 
 was forced with sorrow of heart to go back to the 
 place where I slept my sleep, where I found it, and 
 now I am come. 
 
 POR. Well, I will call out one of the virgins of 
 this place, who will, if she likes your talk, bring you 
 in to the rest of the family, according to the rules 
 of the house. So Watchful the porter rang a bell, 
 at the sound of which came out at the door of the 
 house a grave and beautiful damsel, named Discre- 
 tion, and asked why she was called. 
 
 The porter answered, This man is in a journey 
 from the City of Destruction to Mount Zion, but 
 being weary and benighted, he asked me if he might 
 lodge here to-night ; so I told him I would call for 
 thee, who, after discourse had with him, mayest do 
 as seemeth thee good, even according to the law of 
 the house. 
 
 Then she asked him whence he was, and whither 
 he was going ; and he told her. She asked him also, 
 how he got into the way , and he told her. Then 
 
CHRISTIAN BEFORE DISCRETION 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 57 
 
 she asked him what he had seen and met with in the 
 way ; and he told her. And last she asked his 
 name ; so he said, It is Christian, and I have so 
 much the more a desire to lodge here to-night, 
 because, by what I perceive, this place was built by 
 the Lord of the hill, for the relief and security of 
 pilgrims. So she smiled, but the water stood in her 
 eyes ; and after a little pause, she said, I will call 
 forth two or three more of the family. So she ran 
 to the door, and called out Prudence, Piety, and 
 Charity, who, after a little more discourse with him, 
 had him in to the family ; and many of them, meet- 
 ing him at the threshold of the house, said, Come in, 
 thou blessed of the Lord ; this house was built by 
 the Lord of the hill, on purpose to entertain such 
 pilgrims in. Then he bowed his head, and followed 
 them into the house. So when he was come in and 
 set down, they gave him something to drink, and 
 consented together that, until supper was ready, 
 some of them should have some particular discourse 
 with Christian, for the best improvement of time ; and 
 they appointed Piety, and Prudence, and Charity to 
 discourse with him : and thus they began : 
 
 PIETY. Come, good Christian, since we have been Piety dis- 
 so loving to you, to receive you into our house this courseshim - 
 night, let us, if perhaps we may better ourselves 
 thereby, talk with you of all things that have 
 happened to you in your pilgrimage. 
 
 CHR. With a very good will, and I am glad that 
 you are so well disposed. 
 
 PIETY. What moved you at first to betake your- 
 self to a pilgrim's life ? 
 
58 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 How Chris- 
 tian was 
 driven out 
 of his own 
 country. 
 
 How he got 
 into the way 
 to Zion. 
 
 A rehearsal 
 of what he 
 saw in the 
 way. 
 
 CHR. I was driven out of my native country by a 
 dreadful sound that was in mine ears : to wit, that 
 unavoidable destruction did attend me, if I abode in 
 that place where I was. 
 
 PIETY. But how did it happen that you came out 
 of your country this way ? 
 
 CHR. It was as God would have it ; for when I 
 was under the fears of destruction, I did not know 
 whither to go ; but by chance there came a man, 
 even to me (as I was trembling and weeping), 
 whose name is Evangelist, and he directed me to 
 the Wicket-gate, which else I should never have 
 found, and so set me into the way that hath led me 
 directly to this house. 
 
 PIETY. But did you not come by the house of the 
 Interpreter ? 
 
 CHR. Yes, and did see such things there, the 
 remembrance of which will stick by me as long 
 as I live ; specially three things : to wit, How 
 Christ, in despite of Satan, maintains his work of 
 grace in the heart ; how the man had sinned himself 
 quite out of hopes of God's mercy; and also the 
 dream of him that thought in his sleep the day of 
 judgment was come. 
 
 PIETY. Why, did you hear him tell his dream ? 
 
 CHR. Yes, and a dreadful one it was. I thought 
 it made my heart ache as he was telling of it ; but 
 yet I am glad I heard it. 
 
 PIETY. Was that all you saw at the house of the 
 Interpreter ? 
 
 CHR. No ; he took me and had me where he 
 showed me a stately palace, and how the people 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 59 
 
 were clad in gold that were in it ; and how there 
 came a venturous man and cut his way through the 
 armed men that stood in the door to keep him out, 
 and how he was bid to come in, and win eternal 
 glory. Methought those things did ravish my 
 heart ; I would have stayed at that good man's 
 house a twelvemonth, but that I knew I had further 
 to go. 
 
 PIETY. And what saw you else in the way ? 
 
 CHR. Saw ! Why, I went but a little further, 
 and I saw One, as I thought in my mind, hang 
 bleeding upon the tree ; and the very sight of him 
 made my burden fall off my back (for I groaned 
 under a very heavy burden), but then, it fell down 
 from off me. Twas a strange thing to me, for I 
 never saw such a thing before ; yea, and while I stood 
 looking up (for then I could not forbear looking), 
 three Shining Ones came to me. One of them 
 testified that my sins were forgiven me ; another 
 stripped me of my rags, and gave me this broidered 
 coat which you see ; and the third set the mark which 
 you see, in my forehead, and gave me this sealed 
 roll (and with that he plucked it out of his bosom). 
 
 PIETY. But you saw more than this, did you not ? 
 
 CHR. The things that I have told you were the 
 best ; yet some other matters I saw, as, namely, I 
 saw three men, Simple, Sloth, and Presumption, lie 
 asleep a little out of the way as I came, with irons 
 upon their heels ; but do you think I could awake 
 them 1 I also saw Formality and Hypocrisy come 
 tumbling over the wall, to go, as they pretended, to 
 Zion, but they were quickly lost ; even as I myself 
 
60 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Prudence 
 discourses 
 him. 
 
 Christian's 
 thoughts of 
 his native 
 country. 
 
 Heb. xi. 15, 16. 
 
 Christian 
 distasted 
 with carnal 
 cogitations. 
 
 Christian's 
 choice. 
 Rom. vii. 21. 
 
 Christian's 
 golden hours. 
 
 did tell them, but they would not believe : but, 
 above all, I found it hard work to get up this hill, 
 and as hard to come by the lions' mouth ; and truly 
 if it had not been for the good man, the porter that 
 stands at the gate, I do not know but that after all I 
 might have gone back again ; but now I thank God 
 I am here, and I thank you for receiving of me. 
 
 Then Prudence thought good to, ask him a few 
 questions, and desired his answer to them. 
 
 PRUD. Do you not think sometimes of the country 
 from whence you came ? 
 
 CHR. Yes, but with much shame and detestation : 
 Truly, if I had been mindful of that country from 
 whence I came out, I might have had opportunity 
 to have returned ; but now I desire a better country, 
 that is, a heavenly. 
 
 PRUD. Do you not yet bear away with you some 
 of the things that then you were conversant withal ? 
 
 CHR. Yes, but greatly against my will ; especially 
 my inward and carnal cogitations, with which all my 
 countrymen, as well as myself, were delighted ; but 
 now all those things are my grief: and might I but 
 choose mine own things, I would choose never to 
 think of those things more ; but when I would be 
 doing of that which is best, that which is worst is 
 with me. 
 
 PRUD. Do you not find sometimes as if those 
 things were vanquished, which at other times are 
 your perplexity ? 
 
 CHR. Yes, but that is but seldom ; but they are 
 to me golden hours in which such things happen 
 to me. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 61 
 
 PRUD. Can you remember by what means you 
 find your annoyances at times, as if they were 
 vanquished ? 
 
 CHR. Yes, when I think what I saw at the Cross, HOW Clms- 
 that will do it ; and when I look upon my broidered jjjjjjjj itai | 
 coat, that will do it; also when I look into the hiscorrup- 
 roll that I carry in my bosom, that will do it ; and 
 when my thoughts wax warm about whither I am 
 going, that will do it. 
 
 PRUD. And what is it that makes you so desirous 
 to go to Mount Zion ? 
 
 CHR. Why, there I hope to see him alive, that did why Chris- 
 hang dead on the Cross; and there I hope to be rid be at Mount 
 of all those things that to this day are in me an Zion - 
 annoyance to me ; there they say there is no death, i sa . *xv. s. 
 and there I shall dwell with such company as I like I 
 best. For to tell you truth, I love him, because I 
 was by him eased of my burden, and I am weary of 
 my inward sickness ; I would fain be where I shall 
 die no more, and with the company that shall con- 
 tinually cry 'Holy, holy, holy.' 
 
 Then said Charity to Christian, Have you a charity 
 family ? Are you a married man ? him. UrSeS 
 
 CHR. I have a wife and four small children. 
 
 CHAR. And why did you not bring them along 
 with you ? 
 
 CHR. Then Christian wept, and said, Oh how Christian's 
 willingly would I have done it, but they were all of ^ ^ J is 
 them utterly averse to my going on pilgrimage. children. 
 
 CHAR. But you should have talked to them, and 
 have endeavoured to have shown them the danger 
 of being behind. 
 
62 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Gen. xix. 14. 
 
 Christian's 
 fears of 
 perishing 
 might be read 
 in his very 
 countenance. 
 
 The cause 
 why his wife 
 and children 
 did not go 
 with him. 
 
 CHR. So I did, and told them also what God had 
 showed to me of the destruction of our city ; but I 
 seemed to them as one that mocked, and they 
 believed me not. 
 
 CHAR. And did you pray to God that he would 
 bless your counsel to them ? 
 
 CHR. Yes, and that with much affection ; for you 
 must think that my wife and poor children were 
 very dear unto me. 
 
 CHAR. But did you tell them of your own sorrow, 
 and fear of destruction ? for I suppose that destruc- 
 tion was visible enough to you ? 
 
 CHR. Yes, over, and over, and over. They might 
 also see my fears in my countenance, in my tears, 
 and also in my trembling under the apprehension of 
 the judgment that did hang over our heads ; but all 
 was not sufficient to prevail with them to come with 
 me. 
 
 CHAR. But what could they say for themselves 
 why they came not ? 
 
 CHR. Why, my wife was afraid of losing this 
 world, and my children were given to the foolish 
 delights of youth : so what by one thing, and what 
 by another, they left me to wander in this manner 
 alone. 
 
 CHAR. But did you not, with your vain life, damp 
 all that you by words used by way of persuasion to 
 bring them away with you ? 
 
 CHR. Indeed I cannot commend my life ; for I 
 am conscious to myself of many failings therein : I 
 know also that a man by his conversation may soon 
 overthrow what by argument or persuasion he doth 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 63 
 
 labour to fasten upon others for their good. Yet 
 this I can say, I was very wary of giving them 
 occasion, by any unseemly action, to make them 
 averse to going on pilgrimage. Yea, for this very Christian's 
 thing they would tell me I was too precise, and that Ration" 
 I denied myself of things (for their sakes) in which before his 
 they saw no evil. Nay, I think I may say, that, if Slifdren. 
 what they saw in me did hinder them, it was my 
 great tenderness in sinning against God, or of doing 
 any wrong to my neighbour. 
 
 CHAR. Indeed, Cain hated his brother, because his i John m. 12. 
 own works were evil, and his brother's righteous; 
 
 and if thy wife and children have been offended with bl ? d if they 
 thee for this, they thereby show themselves to be Sek!iii. 19. 
 implacable to good, and thou hast delivered thy 
 soul from their blood. 
 
 Now I saw in my dream, that thus they sat talk- 
 ing together until supper was ready. So when they 
 had made ready, they sat down to meat. Now the what 
 table was furnished with fat things, and with wine ^ad^o Ms 
 that was well refined ; and all their talk at the table supper. 
 was about the Lord of the hill ; as, namely, about Their talk 
 what he had done, and wherefore he did what he t^ 1 * 1 * 1 "" 
 did, and why he had builded that house : and, by 
 what they said, I perceived that he had been a 
 great warrior, and had fought with and slain him 
 that had the power of death, but not without great Heb. a. u, 15. 
 danger to himself, which made me love him the 
 more. 
 
 For, as they said, and as I believe (said Christian), 
 he did it with the loss of much blood ; but that 
 which put glory of grace into all he did, was, that 
 
64 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Christ 
 makes 
 princes of 
 beggars. 
 1 Sam. ii. 8. 
 Ps. cxiii. 7. 
 
 Christian's 
 bedchamber. 
 
 Christian 
 had into the 
 study, and 
 what he saw 
 there. 
 
 he did it out of pure love to his country. And 
 besides, there were some of them of the household 
 that said, they had seen and spoke with him since he 
 did die on the Cross ; and they have attested, that 
 they had it from his own lips, that he is such a lover 
 of poor pilgrims, that the like is not to be found 
 from the east to the west. 
 
 They moreover gave an instance of what they 
 affirmed, and that was, He had stripped himself of 
 his glory that he might do this for the poor ; and 
 that they heard him say and affirm, That he would 
 not dwell in the Mountain of Zion alone. They 
 said moreover, That he had made many pilgrims 
 princes, though by nature they were beggars born, 
 and their original had been the dunghill. 
 
 Thus they discoursed together till late at night, 
 
 and after they had committed themselves to their 
 
 Lord for protection, they betook themselves to rest. 
 
 | The pilgrim they laid in a large upper chamber, 
 
 j whose window opened towards the sun rising: the 
 
 name of the chamber was Peace; where he slept 
 
 till break of day, and then he awoke and sang 
 
 Where am I now ! Is this the love and care 
 Of Jesus, for the men that pilgrims are ! 
 Thus to provide ! That I should be forgiven ! 
 And dwell already the next door to heaven ! 
 
 So in the morning they all got up, and after some 
 more discourse, they told him that he should not 
 depart till they had showed him the rarities of that 
 place. And first they had him into the study, 
 where they showed him records of the greatest 
 antiquity; in which, as I remember my dream, 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 65 
 
 they showed him first the pedigree of the Lord of 
 the hill, that he was the son of the Ancient of 
 Days, and came by an eternal generation. Here 
 also was more fully recorded the acts that he had 
 done, and the names of many hundreds that he 
 had taken into his service; and how he had placed 
 them in such habitations that could neither by 
 length of days nor decays of nature be dissolved. 
 
 Then they read to him some of the worthy acts 
 that some of his servants had done : as, how they 
 had subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, Heb. xi.33, 
 obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, 34 ' 
 quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of 
 the sword; out of weakness were made strong, 
 waxed valiant in fight, and turned to flight the 
 armies of the aliens. 
 
 Then they read again in another part of the 
 records of the house, where it was showed how 
 willing their Lord was to receive into his favour 
 any, even any, though they in time past had offered 
 great affronts to his person and proceedings. Here 
 also were several other histories of many other 
 famous things, of all which Christian had a view. 
 As of things both ancient and modern : together 
 with prophecies and predictions of things that have 
 their certain accomplishment, both to the dread and 
 amazement of enemies, and the comfort and solace 
 of pilgrims. v 
 
 The next day they took him and had him into Christian 
 the armoury, where they showed him all manner 
 of furniture, which their Lord had provided for 
 pilgrims, as sword, shield, helmet, breastplate, all- 
 
 E 
 
66 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Christian is 
 made to see 
 ancient 
 things. 
 
 Christian 
 showed the 
 Delectable 
 Mountains. 
 
 Isa. xxxiii. 16, 
 17. 
 
 prayer, and shoes that would not wear out. Arid 
 there was here enough of this to harness out as 
 many men for the service of their Lord as there 
 be stars in the heaven for multitude. 
 
 They also showed him some of the engines with 
 which some of his servants had done wonderful 
 things. They showed him Moses' rod, the hammer 
 and nail with which Jael slew Sisera, the pitchers, 
 trumpets, and lamps too, with which Gideon put to 
 flight the armies of Midian. Then they showed him 
 the ox's goad wherewith Shamgar slew six hundred 
 men. They showed him also the jaw-bone with 
 which Samson did such mighty feats : they showed 
 him moreover the sling and stone with which David 
 slew Goliath of Gath ; and the sword also with 
 which their Lord will kill the man of sin, in the day 
 that he shall rise up to the prey. They showed him 
 besides many excellent things, with which Christian 
 was much delighted. This done, they went to their 
 rest again. 
 
 Then I saw in my dream, that on the morrow he 
 got up to go forwards, but they desired him to stay 
 till the next day also ; and then, said they, we will, 
 if the day be clear, show you the Delectable Moun- 
 tains, which, they said, would yet further add to his 
 comfort, because they were nearer the desired haven 
 than the place whereat present he was: so he 
 consented and stayed.* When the morning was up, 
 they had him to the top of the house, and bid him 
 look south ; so he did ; and behold, at a great dis- 
 tance he saw a most pleasant mountainous country, 
 beautified with woods, vineyards, fruits of all sorts, 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 67 
 
 flowers also, with springs and fountains, very delect- 
 able to behold. Then he asked the name of the 
 country : they said it was Immanuers Land ; and 
 it is as common, said they, as this hill is, to and 
 for all the pilgrims. And when thou comest there, 
 from thence thou mayest see to the gate of the 
 Celestial City, as the shepherds that live there will 
 make appear. 
 
 Now he bethought himself of setting forward, Christian 
 and they were willing he should. But first, said sets forward * 
 they, let us go into the armoury. So they did ; 
 and when he came there, they harnessed him Christian 
 from head to foot, with what was of proof, lest 7 
 perhaps he should meet with assaults in the way. 
 He being therefore thus accoutred walketh out 
 with his friends to the gate, and there he asked the 
 porter if he saw any pilgrims pass by, 1 Then the 
 porter answered, Yes. 
 
 CHR. Pray did you know him ? said he. 
 
 POR. I asked his name, and he told me it was 
 Faithful. 
 
 CHR. Oh, said Christian, I know him ; he is my 
 townsman, my near neighbour, he comes from the 
 place where I was born : how far do you think he 
 may be before ? 
 
 POR. He is got by this time below the hill. 
 
 CHR. Well, said Christhji, good porter, the Lord How Chris- 
 be with thee, and add tolall thy blessings much ^*iS 
 
 at parting. 
 
 1 Whilst Christian is among his godly friends, 
 Their golden mouths make him sufficient 'mends 
 For all his griefs ; and when they let him go, 
 He 's clad with northern steel from top to toe. 
 
 
 
68 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 The Valley of 
 Humiliation. 
 
 Christian 
 no armour 
 for his back. 
 
 Christian's 
 resolution 
 on the 
 approach of 
 Apollyon. 
 
 increase, for the kindness that thou hast showed 
 to me. 
 
 Then he began to go forward, but Discretion, 
 Piety, Charity, and Prudence would accompany 
 him down to the foot of the hill. So they went on 
 together, reiterating their former discourses till they 
 came to go down the hill. Then said Christian, As 
 it was difficult coming up, so (so far as I can see) it 
 is dangerous going down. Yes, said Prudence, so 
 it is ; for it is a hard matter for a man to go down 
 into the Valley of Humiliation, as thou art now, 
 and to catch no slip by the way ; therefore, said 
 they, are we come out to accompany thee down the 
 hill. So he began to go down, but very warily, yet 
 he caught a slip or two. 
 
 Then I saw in my dream, that these good com- 
 panions, when Christian was gone down to the 
 bottom of the hill, gave him a loaf of bread, a 
 bottle of wine, and a cluster of raisins ; and then 
 he went on his way. 
 
 But now in this Valley of Humiliation poor 
 Christian was hard put to it, for he had gone but 
 a little way before he espied a foul fiend coming 
 over the field to meet him ; his name is Apollyon. 
 Then did Christian begin to be afraid, and to cast 
 in his mind whether to go back, or to stand his 
 ground. But he considered again, that he had no 
 armour for his back, and therefore thought that to 
 turn the back to him, might give him greater 
 advantage with ease to pierce him with his darts ; 
 therefore he resolved to venture, and stand his 
 ground. For, thought he, had I no more in mine 
 
CHRISTIAN ARMED 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 69 
 
 eye than the saving of my life, 'twould be the best 
 way to stand. 
 
 So he went on, and Apollyon met him. Now 
 the monster was hideous to behold : he was clothed 
 with scales like a fish (and they are his pride); he 
 had wings like a dragon, feet like a bear, and out of 
 his belly came fire and smoke ; and his mouth was 
 as the mouth of a lion. When he was come up to 
 Christian, he beheld him with a disdainful coun- 
 tenance, and thus began to question with him : 
 
 APOL. Whence come you ? and whither are you 
 bound ? 
 
 CHR. I am come from the City of Destruction, Discourse 
 which is the place of all evil, and am going to the chris^an 
 
 CityofZion. and Apollyon. 
 
 APOL. By this I perceive thou art one of my 
 subjects, for all that country is mine ; and I am the 
 prince and god of it. How is it then that thou hast 
 run away from thy king ? Were it not that I hope 
 thou mayest do me more service, I would strike 
 thee now at one blow to the ground. 
 
 CHR. I was born indeed in your dominions, but 
 your service was hard, and your wages such as a 
 man could not live on, 'for the wages of sin is death' ; Rom. vi. 23. 
 therefore when I was come to years, I did as other 
 considerate persons do, look out, if perhaps I might 
 mend myself. 
 
 APOL. There is no prince that will thus lightly 
 lose his subjects, neither will I as yet lose thee : but 
 since thou complainest of thy service and wages, be 
 content to go back ; what our country will afford, Apollyon s 
 I do here promise to give thee. flattery. 
 
70 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Apollyon 
 undervalues 
 Christ's 
 service. 
 
 Apollyon 
 pretends to 
 be merciful. 
 
 A l 
 pleads the 
 
 grievous 
 ends of 
 Christians, 
 to dissuade 
 Christian 
 from persist- 
 ing in his 
 way. 
 
 CHR. But I have let myself to another, even to 
 the King of princes, and how can I with fairness 
 go back with thee ? 
 
 APOL. Thou hast done in this, according to the 
 proverb, changed a bad for a worse; but it is 
 ordinary for those who have professed themselves 
 his servants, after a while to give him the slip, and 
 return again to me. Do thou so too, and all shall 
 be well. 
 
 CHR. I have given him my faith, and sworn my 
 allegiance to him ; how then can I go back from 
 this, and not be hanged as a traitor ? 
 
 APOL. Thou didst the same to me, and yet I am 
 willing to pass by all, if now thou wilt yet turn 
 again and go back. 
 
 CHR. What I promised thee was in my nonage ; 
 and besides, I count that the Prince under whose 
 banner now I stand, is able to absolve me ; yea, 
 and to pardon also what I did as to my com- 
 pliance with thee : and besides (O thou destroying 
 Apollyon), to speak truth, I like his service, his 
 wages, his servants, his government, his company, 
 and country better than thine ; and therefore leave 
 off to persuade me further, I am his servant, and I 
 will follow him. 
 
 APOL. Consider again when thou art in cold 
 blood, what thou art like to meet with in the way 
 that thou goest. Thou knowest that for the most 
 part, his servants come to an ill end, because they 
 are transgressors against me and my ways. How 
 many of them have been put to shameful deaths ! 
 and besides, thou countest his service better than 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 71 
 
 mine, whereas he never came yet from the place 
 where he is, to deliver any that served him out of 
 our hands ; but as for me, how many times, as all 
 the world very well knows, have I delivered, either 
 by power or fraud, those that have faithfully served 
 me, from him and his, though taken by them, and 
 so I will deliver thee. 
 
 CHR. His forbearing at present to deliver them 
 is on purpose to try their love, whether they will 
 cleave to him to the end : and as for the ill end 
 thou sayest they come to, that is most glorious in 
 their account : For for present deliverance, they do 
 not much expect it ; for they stay for their glory, 
 and then they shall have it, when their Prince comes 
 in his, and the glory of the angels. 
 
 APOL. Thou hast already been unfaithful in thy 
 service to him, and how dost thou think to receive 
 wages of him ? 
 
 CHR. Wherein, O Apollyon, have I been un- 
 faithful to him ? 
 
 APOL. Thou didst faint at first setting out, when Apollyon 
 thou wast almost choked in the Gulf of Despond ; S ian > s 
 thou didst attempt wrong ways to be rid of thy infirmities 
 burden, whereas thou shouldest have stayed till thy aga " 
 Prince had taken it off; thou didst sinfully sleep 
 and lose thy choice thing; thou wast also almost 
 persuaded to go back at the sight of the lions ; and 
 when thou talkest of thy journey, and of what thou 
 hast heard and seen, thou art inwardly desirous of 
 vainglory in all that thou sayest or doest. 
 
 CHR. All this is true, and much more, which 
 thou hast left out; but the Prince whom I serve 
 
72 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Apollyon in 
 a rage falls 
 upon Chris- 
 tian. 
 
 Christian 
 wounded in 
 his under- 
 standing, 
 faith, and 
 conversation. 
 
 and honour is merciful, and ready to forgive ; 
 but besides, these infirmities possessed me in thy 
 country, for there T sucked them in, and I have 
 groaned under them, been sorry for them, and have 
 obtained pardon of my Prince. 
 
 APOL. Then Apollyon broke out into a grievous 
 rage, saying, I am an enemy to this Prince ; I hate 
 his person, his laws, and people ; I am come out on 
 purpose to withstand thee. 
 
 CHR. Apollyon, beware what you do, for I am in 
 the King's highway, the way of holiness, therefore 
 take heed to yourself. 
 
 APOL. Then Apollyon straddled quite over the 
 whole breadth of the way, and said, I am void of 
 fear in this matter, prepare thyself to die ; for I 
 swear by my infernal den thou shalt go no further ; 
 here will I spill thy soul. 
 
 And with that he threw a flaming dart at his 
 breast, but Christian had a shield in his hand, with 
 which he caught it, and so prevented the danger 
 of that. 
 
 Then did Christian draw, for he saw 'twas time 
 to bestir him ; and Apollyon as fast made at him, 
 throwing darts as thick as hail ; by the which, not- 
 withstanding all that Christian could do to avoid it, 
 Apollyon wounded him in his head, his hand, and 
 foot. This made Christian give a little back; 
 Apollyon, therefore, followed his work amain, and 
 Christian again took courage, and resisted as man- 
 fully as he could. This sore combat lasted for 
 above half a day, even till Christian was almost 
 quite spent. For you must know that Christian, 
 
CHRISTIAN FIGHTS WITH APOLLYON 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 73 
 
 by reason of his wounds, must needs grow weaker 
 and weaker. 
 
 Then Apollyon, espying his opportunity, began 
 to gather up close to Christian, and wrestling Apollyon 
 with him, gave him a dreadful fall; and with that 
 Christian's sword flew out of his hand. Then said Christian. 
 Apollyon, I am sure of thee now ! and with that, 
 he had almost pressed him to death, so that 
 Christian began to despair of life. But as God 
 would have it, while Apollyon was fetching of his 
 last blow, thereby to make a full end of this good 
 man, Christian nimbly reached out his hand for his 
 sword, and caught it, saying, 'Rejoice not against 
 me, O mine enemy ! when I fall, I shall arise ' ; 
 and with that gave him a deadly thrust, which Christian's 
 made him give back, as one that had received his 
 mortal wound. Christian perceiving that, made at 
 him again, saying, ' Nay, in all these things we are Rom. vtii. 37. 
 more than conquerors/ And with that Apollyon James iv. 7. 
 spread forth his dragon's wings, and sped him away, 
 that Christian saw him no more. 1 
 
 In this combat no man can imagine, unless he A brief 
 had seen and heard as I did, what yelling, and ^^ 
 hideous roaring Apollyon made all the time of the by the 
 fight, he spake like a dragon ; and on the other side, 
 what sighs and groans burst from Christian's heart. 
 I never saw him all the while give him so much as 
 one pleasant look, till he perceived he had wounded 
 
 1 A more unequal match can hardly be : 
 Christian must fight an angel ; but you see 
 The valiant man by handling sword and shield, 
 Doth make him, tho' a dragon, quit the field. 
 
Christian 
 gives God 
 thanks for 
 deliverance. 
 
 Christian 
 goes on his 
 journey with 
 liis sword 
 drawn in his 
 hand. 
 
 The Valley 
 of the 
 Shadow of 
 Death. 
 
 74 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Apollyon with his two-edged sword ; then indeed 
 he did smile, and look upward ; but 'twas the 
 dreadfullest sight that ever I saw. 
 
 So when the battle was over, Christian said, I 
 will here give thanks to him that hath delivered 
 me out of the mouth of the lion; to him that 
 did help me against Apollyon : and so he did, 
 saying 
 
 Great Beelzebub, the captain of this fiend, 
 Design'd my ruin ; therefore to this end 
 He sent him harness' d out, and he with rage 
 That hellish was, did fiercely me engage : 
 But blessed Michael helped me, and I, 
 By dint of sword, did quickly make him fly ; 
 Therefore to him let me give lasting praise, 
 And thank and bless his holy name always. 
 
 Then there came to him a hand, with some of 
 the leaves of the tree of life, the which Christian 
 took, and applied to the wounds that he had re- 
 ceived in the battle, and was healed immediately. 
 He also sat down in that place to eat bread, and 
 to drink of the bottle that was given him a little 
 before ; so being refreshed, he addressed himself to 
 his journey, with his sword drawn in his hand, for 
 he said, I know not but some other enemy may be 
 at hand. But he met with no other affront from 
 Apollyon, quite through this valley. 
 
 Now at the end of this valley was another, called 
 the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and Christian 
 must needs go through it, because the way to the 
 Celestial City lay through the midst of it. Now 
 this valley is a very solitary place. The prophet 
 

 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 75 
 
 Jeremiah thus describes it : ' A wilderness, a land j er . H. 6. 
 of deserts and of pits, a land of drought, and of 
 the shadow of death ; a land that no man ' (but 
 a Christian) * passeth through, and where no man 
 dwelt.' 
 
 Now here Christian was worse put to it than 
 in his fight with Apollyon, as by the sequel you 
 shall see. 
 
 I saw then in my dream, that when Christian 
 was got to the borders of the Shadow of Death, 
 there met him two men, children of them that The children 
 brought up an evil report of the good land, mak- gobac 
 ing haste to go back ; to whom Christian spake as Numb> xiii< 
 follows : 
 
 CHR. Whither are you going ? 
 
 MEN. They said, Back, back; and we would 
 have you to do so too, if either life or peace is 
 prized by you. 
 
 CHR. Why, what 's the matter ? said Christian. 
 
 MEN. Matter ! said they ; we were going* that 
 way as you are going, and went as far as we durst ; 
 and indeed we were almost past coming back, for 
 had we gone a little further, we had not been here 
 to bring the news to thee. 
 
 CHR. But what have you met with ? said 
 Christian. 
 
 MEN. Why, we were almost in the Valley of PS. xiiv. 19. 
 the Shadow of Death, but that by good hap we Ps ' cv "' 10 ' 
 looked before us, and saw the danger before we 
 came to it. 
 
 CHR. But what have you seen ? said Christian. 
 
 MEN. Seen ! why the valley itself, which is as 
 
76 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 dark as pitch ; we also saw there the hobgoblins, 
 satyrs, and dragons of the pit: we heard also in 
 that valley a continual howling and yelling, as of 
 a people under unutterable misery, who there sat 
 bound in affliction and irons ; and over that valley 
 hung the discouraging clouds of confusion, death 
 hap. x . 22. a j so folk a i wavs spread his wings over it: in a 
 word, it is every whit dreadful, being utterly with- 
 out order. 
 
 CHR. Then said Christian, I perceive not yet, by 
 jer. ii. 6. what you have said, but that this is my way to the 
 desired haven. 
 
 MEN. Be it thy way, we will not choose it for 
 ours. So they parted, and Christian went on his 
 way, but still with his sword drawn in his hand, 
 for fear lest he should be assaulted. 
 
 I saw then in my dream, so far as this valley 
 Ps.ixix. 14. reached, there was on the right hand a very deep 
 ditch ; that ditch is it into which the blind have 
 led the blind in all ages, and have both there 
 miserably perished. Again, behold on the left hand, 
 there was a very dangerous quag, into which, if 
 even a good man falls, he can find no bottom for 
 his foot to stand on. Into that quag King David 
 once did fall, and had no doubt therein been 
 smothered, had not He that is able plucked him 
 out. 
 
 The pathway was here also exceeding narrow, 
 and therefore good Christian was the more put to 
 it ; for when he sought in the dark to shun the 
 ditch on the one hand, he was ready to tip over 
 into the mire on the other; also when he sought 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 77 
 
 to escape the mire, without great carefulness he 
 would be ready to fall into the ditch. Thus he 
 went on, and I heard him here sigh bitterly; for, 
 besides the dangers mentioned above, the pathway 
 was here so dark, that ofttimes when he lift up 
 his foot to set forward, he knew not where, or 
 upon what he should set it next. 1 
 
 About the midst of this valley, I perceived the 
 mouth of hell to be, and it stood also hard by the 
 wayside. Now thought Christian, what shall I do ? 
 And ever and anon the flame and smoke would 
 come out in such abundance, with sparks and 
 hideous noises (things that cared not for Christian's 
 sword, as did Apollyon before), that he was forced 
 to put up his sword, and betake himself to another 
 weapon, called All-prayer ; so he cried in my hear- 
 ing, 'O Lord, I beseech thee, deliver my soul.' E P h. vi. is. 
 Thus he went on a great while, yet still the flames ?*- <vi. * 
 would be reaching towards him : also he heard 
 doleful voices, and rushings to and fro, so that 
 sometimes he thought he should be torn in pieces, 
 or trodden down like mire in the streets. This 
 frightful sight was seen, and these dreadful noises 
 were heard by him for several miles together : and 
 coming to a place where he thought he heard a 
 company of fiends coming forward to meet him, 
 he stopped, and began to muse what he had best 
 to do. Sometimes he had half a thought to go 
 
 1 Poor man ! where art thou now? thy day is night. 
 Good man, be not cast down, thou yet art right : 
 Thy way to heaven lies by the gates of hell ; 
 Cheer up, hold out, with thee it shall go well. 
 
78 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Christian 
 put to a 
 stand, but 
 for a while. 
 
 Christian 
 made believe 
 that he spake 
 blasphemies, 
 when 'twas 
 Satan that 
 suggested 
 them into 
 his mind. 
 
 Ps. xxiii. 4. 
 
 back. Then again he thought he might be half 
 way through the valley ; he remembered also how 
 he had already vanquished many a danger, and that 
 the danger of going back might be much more than 
 for to go forward ; so he resolved to go on. Yet 
 the fiends seemed to come nearer and nearer ; but 
 when they were come even almost at him, he cried 
 out with a most vehement voice, * I will walk in 
 the strength of the Lord God ' ; so they gave back, 
 and came no further. 
 
 One thing I would not let slip, I took notice that 
 now poor Christian was so confounded, that he did 
 not know his own voice. And thus I perceived it : 
 Just when he was come over against the mouth of 
 the burning pit, one of the wicked ones got behind 
 him, and stepped up softly to him, and whisperingly 
 suggested many grievous blasphemies to him, which 
 he verily thought had proceeded from his own mind. 
 This put Christian more to it than anything that he 
 met with before, even to think that he should now 
 blaspheme him that he loved so much before ; yet 
 if he could have helped it, he would not have done 
 it ; but he had not the discretion neither to stop his 
 ears, nor to know from whence those blasphemies 
 came. 
 
 When Christian had travelled in this disconsolate 
 condition some considerable time, he thought he 
 heard the voice of a man, as going before him, 
 saying, ' Though I walk through the Valley of the 
 Shadow of Death, I will fear none ill, for thou art 
 with me.' 
 
 Then was he glad, and that for these reasons : 
 
HELL MOUTH 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 79 
 
 First, Because he gathered from thence that 
 some who feared God were in this valley as well 
 as himself. 
 
 Secondly, For that he perceived God was with 
 them, though in that dark and dismal state ; and 
 why not, thought he, with me, though by reason of Job ix. 10. 
 the impediment that attends this place, I cannot 
 perceive it ? 
 
 Thirdly, For that he hoped (could he overtake 
 them) to have company by and by. So he went 
 on, and called to him that was before, but he knew 
 not what to answer, for that he also thought himself 
 to be alone. And by and by the day broke ; then Christian 
 said Christian, < He hath turned the shadow of g^ak^f day , 
 death into the morning.' Amosv. s. 
 
 Now morning being come, he looked back, not 
 out of desire to return, but to see, by the light of 
 the day, what hazards he had gone through in the 
 dark. So he saw more perfectly the ditch that was 
 on the one hand, and the quag that was on the 
 other ; also how narrow the way was which led 
 betwixt them both : also now he saw the hob- 
 goblins, and satyrs, and dragons of the pit, but all 
 afar off ; for after break of day they came not nigh ; 
 yet they were discovered to him, according to that 
 which is written, 'He discovereth deep things out Jobxii. 22. 
 of darkness, and bringeth out to light the shadow 
 of death.' 
 
 Now was Christian much affected with his deliver- 
 ance from all the dangers of his solitary way ; which 
 dangers, though he feared them more before, yet he 
 saw them more clearly now, because the light of the 
 
80 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 The second 
 part of this 
 valley very 
 dangerous. 
 
 Job xxix. 3. 
 
 day made them conspicuous to him. And about 
 this time the sun was rising, and this was another 
 mercy to Christian ; for you must note, that though 
 the first part of the Valley of the Shadow of Death 
 was dangerous, yet this second part which he was 
 yet to go, was, if possible, far more dangerous : for 
 from the place where he now stood, even to the end 
 of the valley, the way was all along set so full of 
 snares, traps, gins, and nets here, and so full of pits, 
 pitfalls, deep holes, and shelvings down there, that 
 had it now been dark, as it was when he came the 
 first part of the way, had he had a thousand souls, 
 they had in reason been cast away ; but as I said, 
 just now the sun was rising. Then said he, ' His 
 candle shineth on my head, and by his light I go 
 through darkness.' 
 
 In this light therefore, he came to the end of the 
 valley. Now I saw in my dream, that at the end 
 of this valley lay blood, bones, ashes, and mangled 
 bodies of men, even of pilgrims that had gone this 
 way formerly : And while I was musing what should 
 be the reason, I espied a little before me a cave, 
 where two giants, Pope and Pagan, dwelt in old 
 time, by whose power and tyranny the men whose 
 bones, blood, ashes, etc., lay there, were cruelly put 
 to death. But by this place Christian went without 
 much danger, whereat I somewhat wondered ; but I 
 have learnt since, that Pagan has been dead many a 
 day ; and as for the other, though he be yet alive, he 
 is, by reason of age, and also of the many shrewd 
 brushes that he met with in his younger days, grown 
 so crazy, and stiff in his joints, that he can now do 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 81 
 
 little more than sit in his cave's mouth, grinning at 
 pilgrims as they go by, and biting his nails, because 
 he cannot come at them. 
 
 So I saw that Christian went on his way, yet at 
 the sight of the old man that sat in the mouth of 
 the cave, he could not tell what to think, specially 
 because he spake to him, though he could not go 
 after him, saying, You will never mend, till more 
 of you be burned : but he held his peace, and set 
 a good face on 't ; and so went by and catched no 
 hurt. Then sang Christian : 
 
 O world of wonders.' (I can say no less) 
 
 That I should be preserved in that distress 
 
 That I have met with here ! O blessed be 
 
 That hand that from it hath deliver'd me ! 
 
 Dangers in darkness, devils, hell, and sin 
 
 Did compass me, while I this vale was in : 
 
 Yea, snares, and pits, and traps, and nets did lie 
 
 My path about, that worthless silly I 
 
 Might have been catch'd, entangled, and cast down : 
 
 But since I live, let JESUS wear the crown. 
 
 Now as Christian went on his way, he came to a 
 little ascent, which was cast up on purpose that 
 pilgrims might see before them. Up there therefore 
 Christian went, and looking forward, he saw Faithful 
 before him, upon his journey. Then said Christian 
 aloud, Ho, ho, so-ho; stay, and I will be your 
 companion. At that Faithful looked behind him ; 
 to whom Christian cried again, Stay, stay, till I 
 come up to you : but Faithful answered, No, I am 
 upon my life, and the avenger of blood is behind 
 me. At this Christian was somewhat moved, and 
 
 F 
 
82 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Christian 
 overtakes 
 Faithful. 
 
 Christian's 
 fall makes 
 Faithful 
 and he go 
 lovingly 
 together. 
 
 Their talk 
 about the 
 country from 
 whence they 
 came. 
 
 putting to all his strength, he quickly got up with 
 Faithful, and did also overrun him, so the last 
 was first. Then did Christian vaingloriously smile, 
 because he had gotten the start of his brother ; 
 but not taking good heed to his feet, he suddenly 
 stumbled and fell, and could not rise again, until 
 Faithful came up to help him. 
 
 Then I saw in my dream, they went very lovingly 
 on together, and had sweet discourse of all things 
 that had happened to them in their pilgrimage ; and 
 thus Christian began : 
 
 CHII. My honoured and well -beloved brother 
 Faithful, I am glad that I have overtaken you ; and 
 that God has so tempered our spirits, that we can 
 walk as companions in this so pleasant a path. 
 
 FAITH. I had thought, dear friend, to have had 
 your company quite from our town, but you did 
 get the start of me ; wherefore I was forced to come 
 thus much of the way alone. 
 
 CHR. How long did you stay in the City of 
 Destruction before you set out after me on your 
 pilgrimage ? 
 
 FAITH. Till I could stay no longer ; for there was 
 great talk presently after you were gone out, that 
 our city would in short time with fire from heaven 
 be burned down to the ground. 
 
 CHR. What ! did your neighbours talk so ? 
 
 FAITH. Yes, 'twas for a while in everybody's 
 mouth. 
 
 CHR. What, and did no more of them but you 
 come out to escape the danger ? 
 
 FAITH. Though there was, as I said, a great talk 
 
FAITHFUL HELPS CHRISTIAN UP AFTER HIS FALL 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 83 
 
 thereabout yet I do not think they did firmly 
 believe it. For in the heat of the discourse, I heard 
 some of them deridingly speak of you, and of your 
 desperate journey (for so they called this your 
 pilgrimage), but I did believe, and do still, that the 
 end of our city will be with fire and brimstone from 
 above ; and therefore I have made mine escape. 
 
 CHR. Did you hear no talk of Neighbour Pliable ? 
 
 FAITH. Yes, Christian, I heard that he followed 
 you till he came at the Slough of Despond, where, 
 as some said, he fell in ; but he would not be known 
 to have so done : but I am sure he was soundly 
 bedabbled with that kind of dirt. 
 
 CHR. And what said the neighbours to him ? 
 
 FAITH. He hath, since his going back, been had How Pliable 
 greatly in derision, and that among all sorts of 
 people : some do mock and despise him, and scarce 
 will any set him on work. He is now seven times 
 worse than if he had never gone out of the city. 
 
 CHR. But why should they be so set against him, 
 since they also despise the way that he forsook ? 
 
 FAITH. Oh, they say, Hang him, he is a turncoat, 
 he was not true to his profession. I think God has 
 stirred up even his enemies to hiss at him, and make Jer. xxix. is, 
 him a proverb, because he hath forsaken the way. 
 
 CHR. Had you no talk with him before you came 
 out? 
 
 FAITH. I met him once in the streets, but he 
 leered away on the other side, as one ashamed of 
 what he had done ; so I spake not to him. 
 
 CHR. Well, at my first setting out, I had hopes 
 of that man ; but now I fear he will perish in the 
 
sow. 
 
 ? Pet. ii. 22. 
 
 84 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 overthrow of the city, for it is happened to him 
 The dog and according to the true proverb, ' The dog is turned 
 to his vomit again ; and the sow that was washed 
 to her wallowing in the mire.' 
 
 FAITH. They are my fears of him too : But who 
 can hinder that which will be ? 
 
 CHR. Well, Neighbour Faithful, said Christian, 
 let us leave him, and talk of things that more 
 immediately concern ourselves. Tell me now, what 
 you have met with in the way as you came ; for I 
 know you have met with some things, or else it 
 may be writ for a wonder. 
 
 FAITH. I escaped the slough that I perceived you 
 fell into, and got up to the gate without that danger ; 
 only I met with one whose name was Wanton, that 
 had like to have done me a mischief. 
 
 CHR. 'Twas well you escaped her net ; Joseph 
 was hard put to it by her, and he escaped her as 
 you did ; but it had like to have cost him his life. 
 But what did she do to you ? 
 
 FAITH. You cannot think (but that you know 
 something) what a flattering tongue she had ; she 
 lay at me hard to turn aside with her, promising 
 me all manner of content. 
 
 CHR. Nay, she did not promise you the content 
 of a good conscience. 
 
 FAITH. You know what I mean, all carnal and 
 fleshly content. 
 
 CHR. Thank God you have escaped her: The 
 abhorred of the Lord shall fall into her ditch. 
 
 FAITH. Nay, I know not whether I did wholly 
 escape her or no. 
 
 Faithful 
 assaulted by 
 Wanton. 
 
 Gen. xxxix. 11 
 13. 
 
 Prov. xxii. 14. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 85 
 
 CHR. Why, I trow you did not consent to her 
 desires ? 
 
 FAITH. No, not to defile myself; for I remem- 
 bered an old writing that I had seen, which saith, 
 'Her steps take hold of hell.' So I shut mine Prov. v.5. 
 eyes, because I would not be bewitched with her 
 looks : then she railed on me, and I went my way. 
 
 CHR. Did you meet with no other assault as you 
 came? 
 
 FAITH. When I came to the foot of the hill called 
 Difficulty, I met with a very aged man, who asked He is 
 me what I was, and whither bound. I told him 
 that I was a pilgrim, going to the Celestial City. First. 
 Then said the old man, Thou lookest like an honest 
 fellow ; wilt thou be content to dwell with me for 
 the wages that I shall give thee? Then I asked 
 him his name, and where he dwelt. He said his 
 name was Adam the First, and I dwell in the E P h. iv.s 
 town of Deceit. I asked him then what was his 
 work, and what the wages that he would give. He 
 told me that his work was many delights : and his 
 wages, that I should be his heir at last. I further 
 asked him what house he kept, and what other 
 servants he had. So he told me that his house was 
 maintained with all the dainties in the world ; and 
 that his servants were those of his own begetting. 
 Then I asked how many children he had. He said 
 that he had but three daughters : ( The Lust of the ijohnii. 
 Flesh, the Lust of the Eyes, and the Pride of Life/ 
 and that I should marry them if I would. Then I 
 asked how long time he would have me live with 
 him. And he told me, As long as he lived himself. 
 
 
86 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 CHR. Well, and what conclusion came the old 
 man and you to, at last ? 
 
 FAITH. Why, at first, I found myself somewhat 
 inclinable to go with the man, for I thought he 
 spake very fair ; but, looking in his forehead as I 
 talked with him, I saw there written, ' Put off the 
 old man with his deeds.' 
 
 CHR. And how then ? 
 
 FAITH. Then it came burning hot into my mind, 
 whatever he said, and however he flattered, when he 
 got me home to his house, he would sell me for a 
 slave. So I bid him forbear to talk, for I would not 
 come near the door of his house. Then he reviled 
 me, and told me that he would send such a one 
 after me, that should make my way bitter to my 
 soul. So I turned to go away from him ; but just 
 as I turned away to go thence, I felt him take hold 
 of my flesh, and give me such a deadly twitch back, 
 that I thought he had pulled part of me after him- 
 vii. 24. self. This made me cry, ' O wretched man ! ' So I 
 went on my way up the hill. 
 
 Now when I had got about half way up, I looked 
 behind me, and saw one coming after me, swift as 
 the wind ; so he overtook me just about the place 
 where the settle stands. 
 
 CHR. Just there, said Christian, did I sit down to 
 rest me ; but, being overcome with sleep, I there lost 
 this roll out of my bosom. 
 
 FAITH. But, good brother, hear me out. So soon 
 as the man overtook me, he was but a word and a 
 blow; for down he knocked me, and laid me for 
 dead. But when I was a little come to myself 
 
FAITHFUL STRUCK DOWN BY MOSES 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 87 
 
 again, I asked him wherefore he served me so. He 
 said, Because of my secret inclining to Adam the 
 First ; and with that he struck me another deadly 
 blow on the breast, and beat me down backward, so I 
 lay at his foot as dead as before. So when I came to 
 myself again, I cried him mercy ; but he said, I know 
 not how to show mercy ; and with that he knocked 
 me down again. He had doubtless made an end of 
 me, but that one came by, and bid him forbear. 
 
 CHR. Who was that, that bid him forbear ? 
 
 FAITH. I did not know him at first, but as he 
 went by, I perceived the holes in his hands and in 
 his side ; then I concluded that he was our Lord. 
 So I went up the hill. 
 
 CHII. That man that overtook you was Moses : The temper 
 he spareth none, neither knoweth he how to show ofMoses - 
 mercy to those that transgress his law. 
 
 FAITH. I know it very well ; it was not the first 
 time that he has met with me. 'Twas he that came 
 to me when I dwelt securely at home, and that told 
 me he would burn my house over my head if I stayed 
 there. 
 
 CHR. But did you not see the house that stood 
 there on the top of that hill, on the side of which 
 Moses met you ? 
 
 FAITH. Yes, and the lions too, before I came at 
 it ; but for the lions, I think they were asleep, for it 
 was about noon ; and because I had so much of the 
 day before me, I passed by the porter, and came 
 down the hill. 
 
 CHR. He told me indeed that he saw you go by, 
 but I wish you had called at the house ; for they 
 
88 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Faithful 
 assaulted by 
 Discontent. 
 
 Faithful's 
 answer to 
 Discontent. 
 
 He is 
 
 assaulted 
 with Shame. 
 
 would have showed you so many rarities, that you 
 would scarce have forgot them to the day of your 
 death. But pray tell me, did you meet nobody in 
 the Valley of Humility ? 
 
 FAITH. Yes, I met with one Discontent, who 
 would willingly have persuaded me to go back 
 again with him ; his reason was, for that the valley 
 was altogether without honour. He told me more- 
 over, That there to go, was the way to disobey 
 all my friends, as Pride, Arrogancy, Self-conceit, 
 Worldly-glory, with others, who he knew, as he 
 said, would be very much offended if I made such 
 a fool of myself, as to wade through this valley. 
 
 CHR. Well, and how did you answer him ? 
 
 FAITH. I told him, That although all these that 
 he named might claim kindred of me, and that 
 rightly (for indeed they were my relations according 
 to the flesh), yet since I became a pilgrim they have 
 disowned me, as I also have rejected them ; and 
 therefore they were to me now no more than if they 
 had never been of my lineage. I told him, moreover, 
 That as to this valley, he had quite misrepresented 
 the thing; for 'before honour is humility, 7 and 'a 
 haughty spirit before a fall.' Therefore, said I, I 
 had rather go through this valley to the honour that 
 was so accounted by the wisest, than choose that 
 which he esteemed most worthy our affections. 
 
 CHR. Met you with nothing else in that valley ? 
 
 FAITH. Yes, I met with Shame ; but of all the 
 men that I met with in my pilgrimage, he I think 
 bears the wrong name. The other would be said 
 nay, after a little argumentation (and somewhat 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 89 
 
 else), but this bold-faced Shame would never have 
 done. 
 
 CHR. Why, what did he say to you ? 
 
 FAITH. What ! why, he objected against religion 
 itself; he said it was a pitiful, low, sneaking business 
 for a man to mind religion ; he said that a tender 
 conscience was an unmanly thing; and that for a 
 man to watch over his words and ways, so as to tie 
 up himself from that hectoring liberty that the 
 brave spirits of the times accustom themselves unto, 
 would make him the ridicule of the times. He 
 objected also, That but few of the mighty, rich, or i cor. i. 26. 
 wise were ever of my opinion; nor any of them, 
 before they were persuaded to be fools, and to be of 
 a voluntary fondness to venture the loss of all, for PMI. iij. 7, s. 
 nobody else knows what. He moreover objected 
 the base and low estate and condition of those that 
 were chiefly the pilgrims of the times in which they 
 lived ; also their ignorance and want of understand- 
 ing in all natural science. Yea, he did hold me to it 
 at that rate also, about a great many more things 
 than here I relate; as, that it was a shame to sit 
 whining and mourning under a sermon, and a 
 shame to come sighing and groaning home; that 
 it was a shame to ask my neighbour forgiveness for 
 petty faults, or to make restitution where I had 
 taken from any. He said also that religion made a 
 man grow strange to the great, because of a few 
 vices (which he called by finer names), and made 
 him own and respect the base, because of the same 
 religious fraternity. And is not this, said he, a 
 shame ? 
 
90 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 CHR. And what did you say to him ? 
 
 FAITH. Say ! I could not tell what to say at first. 
 
 Yea, he put me so to it that my blood came up in 
 
 my face; even this Shame fetched it up, and had 
 
 almost beat me quite off. But at last I began to 
 
 Luke xvi. 15. consider, That ' that which is highly esteemed 
 among men, is had in abomination with God.' 
 And I thought again, This Shame tells me what 
 men are, but it tells me nothing what God, or the 
 Word of God is. And I thought, moreover, That at 
 the day of doom, we shall not be doomed to death 
 or life according to the hectoring spirits of the world, 
 but according to the wisdom and law of the Highest. 
 Therefore thought I, what God says, is best indeed 
 is best, though all the men in the world are against 
 it. Seeing then that God prefers His religion, seeing 
 God prefers a tender conscience, seeing they that 
 make themselves fools for the kingdom of heaven 
 are wisest ; and that the poor man that loveth Christ 
 is richer than the greatest man in the world that 
 hates him ; Shame, depart, thou art an enemy to my 
 salvation : shall I entertain thee against my sovereign 
 Lord ? How then shall I look him in the face at 
 
 Mark via. 38. his coming ? Should I now be ashamed of his ways 
 and servants, how can I expect the blessing? But 
 indeed this Shame was a bold villain ; I could scarce 
 shake him out of my company ; yea, he would be 
 haunting of me, and continually whispering me in 
 the ear, with some one or other of the infirmities 
 that attend religion : but at last I told him, 'Twas 
 but in vain to attempt further in this business ; for 
 those things that he disdained, in those did I see most 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 91 
 
 glory: and so at last I got past this importunate 
 one. And when I had shaken him off, then I began 
 to sing : 
 
 The trials that those men do meet withal 
 
 That are obedient to the heavenly call, 
 
 Are manifold, and suited to the flesh, 
 
 And come, and come, and come again afresh ; 
 
 That now, or sometime else, we by them may 
 
 Be taken, overcome, and cast away. 
 
 Oh, let the pilgrims, let the pilgrims then, 
 
 Be vigilant, and quit themselves like men. 
 
 CHR. I am glad, my brother, that thou didst 
 withstand this villain so bravely ; for of all, as thou 
 sayest, I think he has the wrong name ; for he is so 
 bold as to follow us in the streets, and to attempt to 
 put us to shame before all men ; that is, to make us 
 ashamed of that which is good. But if he was not 
 himself audacious, he would never attempt to do as 
 he does ; but let us still resist him ; for, notwith- 
 standing all his bravadoes, he promoteth the fool, 
 and none else. ' The wise shall inherit glory/ said Prov. ai. 35. 
 Solomon, ' but shame shall be the promotion of 
 fools/ 
 
 FAITH. I think we must cry to him for help 
 against Shame, that would have us be valiant for 
 truth upon the earth. 
 
 CHR. You say true. But did you meet nobody 
 else in that valley ? 
 
 FAITH. No, not I ; for I had sunshine all the 
 rest of the way through that, and also through the 
 Valley of the Shadow of Death. 
 
 CHR. 'Twas well for you ; I am sure it fared far 
 otherwise with me. I had for a long season, as soon 
 
92 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Talkative 
 described. 
 
 Faithful and 
 Talkative 
 outer 
 discourse. 
 
 almost as I entered into that valley, a dreadful com- 
 bat with that foul fiend Apollyon ; yea, I thought 
 verily he would have killed me, especially when he 
 got me down, and crushed me under him, as if he 
 would have crushed me to pieces. For as he threw 
 me, my sword flew out of my hand ; nay, he told me 
 he was sure of me : but I cried to God, and he heard 
 me, and delivered me out of all my troubles. Then 
 I entered into the Valley of the Shadow of Death, 
 and had no light for almost half the way through it. 
 I thought I should have been killed there, over and 
 over ; but at last day brake, and the sun rose, and I 
 went through that which was behind with far more 
 ease and quiet. 
 
 Moreover, I saw in my dream, that as they went 
 on, Faithful, as he chanced to look on one side, saw 
 a man whose name is Talkative, walking at a dis- 
 tance besides them (for in this place, there was room 
 enough for them all to walk). He was a tall man, 
 and something more comely at a distance than at 
 hand. To this man Faithful addressed himself in 
 this manner: 
 
 FAITH. Friend, whither away ? Are you going to 
 the heavenly country ? 
 
 TALK. I am going to the same place. 
 
 FAITH. That is well ; then I hope we may have 
 your good company. 
 
 TALK. With a very good will, will I be your 
 companion. 
 
 FAITH. Come on then, and let us go together, 
 and let us spend our time in discoursing of things 
 that are profitable. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 93 
 
 TALK. To talk of things that are good, to me is 
 very acceptable, with you, or with any other ; and I 
 am glad that I have met with those that incline to 
 so good a work. For to speak the truth, there are 
 but few that care thus to spend their time (as they 
 are in their travels), but choose much rather to be Talkative's 
 speaking of things to no profit; and this hath been dlSrsl 
 a trouble to me. 
 
 FAITH. That is indeed a thing to be lamented ; 
 for what things so worthy of the use of the tongue 
 and mouth of men on earth, as are the things of the 
 God of heaven ? 
 
 TALK. I like you wonderful well, for your sayings 
 are full of conviction ; and I will add, What thing 
 is so pleasant, and what so profitable, as to talk of 
 the things of God ? 
 
 What things so pleasant ? (that is, if a man hath 
 any delight in things that are wonderful) for in- 
 stance : If a man doth delight to talk of the history 
 or the mystery of things ; or if a man doth love to 
 talk of miracles, wonders, or signs, where shall he 
 find things recorded so delightful, and so sweetly 
 penned, as in the holy Scripture ? 
 
 FAITH. That 's true ; but to be profited by such 
 things in our talk should be that which we design. 
 
 TALK. That it is that I said ; for to talk of such 
 things is most profitable ; for, by so doing, a man 
 may get knowledge of many things; as of the 
 vanity of earthly things, and the benefit of things 
 above (thus in general) : but more particularly, by Talkative's 
 this a man may learn the necessity of the new 
 birth, the insufficiency of our works, the need of 
 
94 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Christ's righteousness, etc. Besides, by this a man 
 may learn what it is to repent, to believe, to pray, 
 to suffer, or the like ; by this, also, a man may learn 
 what are the great promises and consolations of the 
 gospel, to his own comfort. Further, by this a 
 man may learn to refute false opinions, to vindi- 
 cate the truth, and also to instruct the ignorant. 
 
 FAITH. All this is true ; and glad am I to hear 
 these things from you. 
 
 TALK. Alas ! the want of this is the cause that so 
 few understand the need of faith, and the necessity 
 of a work of grace in their souls, in order to eternal 
 life ; but ignorantly live in the works of the law, by 
 which a man can by no means obtain the kingdom 
 of heaven. 
 
 FAITH. But, by your leave, heavenly knowledge 
 of these is the gift of God; no man attaineth to 
 them by human industry, or only by the talk of 
 them. 
 
 o brave TALK. All this I know very well, for a man can 
 
 Talkative. receive nothing except it be given him from heaven ; 
 all is of grace, not of works : I could give you a 
 hundred Scriptures for the confirmation of this. 
 
 FAITH. Well, then, said Faithful, what is that 
 one thing that we shall at this time found our 
 discourse upon ? 
 
 o brave TALK. What you will : I will talk of things 
 
 Talkative. heavenly, or things earthly ; things moral, or things 
 evangelical ; things sacred, or things profane ; things 
 past, or things to come ; things foreign, or things 
 at home ; things more essential, or things circum- 
 stantial ; provided that all be done to our profit. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 95 
 
 FAITH. Now did Faithful begin to wonder ; and Faithful 
 stepping to Christian (for he walked all this while Talkative/ 
 by himself), he said to him (but softly), What a 
 brave companion have we got! Surely this man 
 will make a very excellent pilgrim. 
 
 CHR. At this Christian modestly smiled, and said, Christian 
 This man with whom you are so taken will beguile discovery of 
 with this tongue of his twenty of them that know Talkative, 
 
 , . * telling 
 
 him not. Faithful who 
 
 FAITH. Do you know him, then ? 
 
 CHR. Know him ! Yes, better than he knows 
 himself. 
 
 FAITH. Pray what is he ? 
 
 CHR. His name is Talkative ; he dwelleth in our 
 town; I wonder that you should be a stranger to 
 him, only I consider that our town is large. 
 
 FAITH. Whose son is he ? And whereabout doth 
 he dwell ? 
 
 CHR. He is the son of one Say- well. He dwelt 
 in Prating Row, and he is known of all that are 
 acquainted with him by the name of Talkative in 
 Prating Row ; and notwithstanding his fine tongue, 
 he is but a sorry fellow. 
 
 FAITH. Well, he seems to be a very pretty 
 man. 
 
 CHR. That is, to them that have not thorough 
 acquaintance with him, for he is best abroad; near 
 home he is ugly enough. Your saying, That he 
 is a pretty man, brings to my mind what I have 
 observed in the work of the painter, whose pictures 
 show best at a distance ; but very near, more 
 unpleasing. 
 
96 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Matt, xxiii. 3. 
 1 Cor. iv. 20. 
 
 Talkative 
 talks, but 
 does not. 
 
 His house 
 is empty of 
 religion. 
 
 He is a stain 
 to religion. 
 Rom. ii. 24, 25. 
 
 The proverb 
 that goes of 
 him. 
 
 FAITH. But I am ready to think you do but jest, 
 because you smiled. 
 
 CHR. God forbid that I should jest (though I 
 smiled) in this matter, or that I should accuse any 
 falsely ; I will give you a further discovery of him : 
 This man is for any company, and for any talk; as 
 he talketh now with you, so will he talk when he 
 is on the ale-bench : and the more drink he hath 
 in his crown, the more of these things he hath in 
 his mouth : Religion hath no place in his heart, 
 or house, or conversation ; all he hath, lieth in 
 his tongue, and his religion is to make a noise 
 therewith. 
 
 FAITH. Say you so! Then I am in this man 
 greatly deceived. 
 
 CHR. Deceived ! you may be sure of it. Remem- 
 ber the proverb, ' They say, and do not ' ; but ' the 
 kingdom of God is not in word, but in power.' He 
 talketh of prayer, of repentance, of faith, and of the 
 new birth ; but he knows but only to talk of them. 
 I have been in his family, and have observed him 
 both at home and abroad ; and I know what I say 
 of him is the truth. His house is as empty of 
 religion as the white of an egg is of savour. There 
 is there, neither prayer nor sign of repentance for 
 sin ; yea, the brute in his kind serves God far better 
 than he. He is the very stain, reproach, and shame 
 of religion to all that know him ; it can hardly have 
 a good word in all that end of the town where he 
 dwells, through him. Thus say the common people 
 that know him: A saint abroad, and a devil at 
 home : His poor family finds it so ; he is such a 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 97 
 
 churl, such a railer at, and so unreasonable with his 
 servants, that they neither know how to do for or 
 speak to him. Men that have any dealings with Men shun 
 him, say it is better to deal with a Turk than with hi m . ea 
 him, for fairer dealing they shall have at their hands. 
 This Talkative, if it be possible, will go beyond 
 them, defraud, beguile, and over-reach them. Be- 
 sides, he brings up his sons to follow his steps ; and 
 if he findeth in any of them a foolish timorousness 
 (for so he calls the first appearance of a tender 
 conscience) he calls them fools and blockheads ; and 
 by no means will employ them in much, or speak to 
 their commendations before others. For my part I 
 am of opinion, that he has by his wicked life caused 
 many to stumble and fall; and will be, if God 
 prevent not, the ruin of many more. 
 
 FAITH. Well, my brother, I am bound to believe 
 you, not only because you say you know him, but 
 also because like a Christian you make your reports 
 of men. For I cannot think that you speak these 
 things of ill-will, but because it is even so as you 
 say. 
 
 CHR. Had I known him no more than you, I 
 might perhaps have thought of him as at the first 
 you did : yea, had he received this report at their 
 hands only that are enemies to religion, I should 
 have thought it had been a slander : (A lot that 
 often falls from bad men's mouths upon good men's 
 names and professions :) But all these things, yea, 
 and a great many more as bad, of my own know- 
 ledge I can prove him guilty of. Besides, good men 
 are ashamed of him; they can neither call him 
 
 G 
 
98 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 The carcass 
 of religion. 
 
 James i. 27. 
 See ver. 22-26. 
 
 See Matt. xiii. 
 and chap. xxv. 
 
 Lev. xi. 
 Dent. xiv. 
 
 brother nor friend ; the very naming of him among 
 them makes them blush if they know him. 
 
 FAITH. Well, I see that saying and doing are 
 two things, and hereafter I shall better observe this 
 distinction. 
 
 CHR. They are two things indeed, and are as 
 diverse as are the soul and the body ; for, as the 
 body without the soul is but a dead carcass, so 
 saying, if it be alone, is but a dead carcass also. 
 The soul of religion is the practick part : ' Pure 
 religion and undefiled, before God and the Father, 
 is this, To visit the fatherless and widows in their 
 affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the 
 world.' This Talkative is not aware of; he thinks 
 that hearing and saying will make a good Christian, 
 and thus he deceiveth his own soul. Hearing is 
 but as the sowing of the seed ; talking is not suffi 
 cient to prove that fruit is indeed in the heart and 
 life ; and let us assure ourselves, that at the day 
 of doom, men shall be judged according to their 
 fruits. It will not be said then, Did you believe ? 
 but, Were you doers, or talkers only ? and accord- 
 ingly shall they be judged. The end of the world 
 is compared to our harvest, and you know men at 
 harvest regard nothing but fruit. Not that any- 
 thing can be accepted that is not of faith : But I 
 speak this to show you how insignificant the pro- 
 fession of Talkative will be at that day. 
 
 FAITH. This brings to my mind that of Moses, 
 by which he describeth the beast that is clean. He 
 is such an one that parteth the hoof, and cheweth 
 the cud ; not that parteth the hoof only, or that 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 99 
 
 cheweth the cud only. The hare cheweth the cud, Faithful con- 
 
 but yet is unclean, because he parteth not the hoof, * 
 
 And this truly resembleth Talkative: he cheweth Talkative, 
 the cud, he seeketh knowledge, he cheweth upon 
 the word ; but he divideth not the hoof, he parteth 
 not with the way of sinners ; but, as the hare, he 
 retaineth the foot of a dog, or bear, and therefore 
 he is unclean. 
 
 CHR. You have spoken, for ought I know, the 
 true gospel sense of those texts, and I will add 
 another thing. Paul calleth some men, yea and 
 those great talkers too, sounding brass, and tinkling i cor. xm. 1-3. 
 cymbals; that is, as he expounds them in another 
 place, 'things without life, giving sound.' Things Talkative 
 without life; that is, without the true faith and gJJtSS^ 
 grace of the gospel ; and consequently, things that without life. 
 shall never be placed in the kingdom of heaven 
 among those that are the children of life : Though 
 their sound, by their talk, be as if it were the 
 tongue or voice of an angel. 
 
 FAITH. Well, I was not so fond of his company 
 at first, but I am sick of it now. What shall we 
 do to be rid of him ? 
 
 CHR. Take my advice, and do as I bid you, and you 
 shall find that he will soon be sick of your company 
 too, except God shall touch his heart and turn it. 
 
 FAITH. What would you have me to do ? 
 
 CHR. Why, go to him, and enter into some serious 
 discourse about the power of religion ; And ask him 
 plainly (when he has approved of it, for that he will), 
 whether this thing be set up in his heart, house, or 
 conversation. 
 
Talkative's 
 false dis- 
 covery of 
 a work of 
 grace. 
 
 To cry out 
 against sin, 
 no sign of 
 grace. 
 
 100 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 FAITH. Then Faithful stepped forward again, and 
 said to Talkative : Come, what cheer ? how is it 
 now ? 
 
 TALK. Thank you, well. I thought we should 
 have had a great deal of talk by this time. 
 
 FAITH. Well, if you will, we will fall to it 
 now; and since you left it with me to state the 
 question, let it be this : How doth the saving grace 
 of God discover itself, when it is in the heart of 
 man ? 
 
 TALK. I perceive then that our talk must be 
 about the power of things ; \Vell, 'tis a very good 
 question, and I shall be willing to answer you. And 
 take my answer in brief thus : First, where the 
 grace of God is in the heart, it causeth there a 
 great outcry against sin. Secondly 
 
 FAITH. Nay hold, let us consider of one at once : 
 I think you should rather say, It shows itself by 
 inclining the soul to abhor its sin. 
 
 TALK. Why, what difference is there between 
 crying out against and abhorring of sin ? 
 
 FAITH. Oh ! a great deal ; a man may cry out 
 against sin, of policy ; but he cannot abhor it, but 
 by virtue of a godly antipathy against it : I have 
 heard many cry out against sin in the pulpit, 
 who yet can abide it well enough in the heart, and 
 house, and conversation. Joseph's mistress cried 
 out with a loud voice, as if she had been very holy ; 
 but she would willingly, notwithstanding that, have 
 committed uncleanness with him. Some cry out 
 against sin, even as the mother cries out against 
 her child in her lap, when she calleth it slut and 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 101 
 
 naughty girl, and then falls to hugging and kiss- 
 ing it. 
 
 TALK. You lie at the catch, I perceive. 
 
 FAITH. No, not I ; I am only for setting things 
 right. But what is the second thing whereby you 
 would prove a discovery of a work of grace in the 
 heart ? 
 
 TALK. Great knowledge of gospel mysteries. 
 
 FAITH. This sign should have been first ; but, Great know- 
 first or last, it is also false ; for knowledge, great J g f e f g race 
 knowledge, may be obtained in the mysteries of the l Cor - xiii - 
 gospel, and yet no work of grace in the soul. Yea, 
 if a man have all knowledge, he may yet be nothing, 
 and so consequently be no child of God. When 
 Christ said, Do you know all these things ? and the 
 disciples had answered, Yes ; he addeth, Blessed are 
 ye if ye do them. He doth not lay the blessing in 
 the knowing of them, but in the doing of them. 
 For there is a knowledge that is not attended with 
 doing : He that knoweth his Master's will, and doth 
 it not. A man may know like an angel, and yet be 
 no Christian ; therefore your sign of it is not true. 
 Indeed to know, is a thing that pleaseth talkers and 
 boasters ; but to do, is that which pleaseth God. 
 Not that the heart can be good without knowledge ; 
 for without that the heart is naught. There is 
 therefore knowledge, and knowledge. Knowledge Knowledge 
 that resteth in the bare speculation of things, and DC 
 knowledge that is accompanied with the grace of 
 faith and love, which puts a man upon doing even 
 the will of God from the heart : the first of these 
 will serve the talker : but without the other the 
 
True know- 
 ledge 
 
 attended with 
 endeavours. 
 Ps. cxix. 34. 
 
 One good 
 sign of grace. 
 
 John xvi. 8. 
 Rom. vii. 24. 
 John xvi. 9. 
 Mark xvi. 16. 
 Ps. xxxviii. 18. 
 Jer. xxxi. 19. 
 Gal. ii. 16. 
 Acts iv. 12. 
 Matt. v. 6. 
 Rev. xxi. 6. 
 
 102 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 true Christian is not content. 'Give me under- 
 standing, and I shall keep thy law ; yea, I shall 
 observe it with my whole heart.' 
 
 TALK. You lie at the catch again ; this is not for 
 edification. 
 
 FAITH. Well, if you please propound another sign 
 how this work of grace discovereth itself where it is. 
 
 TALK. Not I ; for I see we shall not agree. 
 
 FAITH. Well, if you will not, will you give me 
 leave to do it ? 
 
 TALK. You may use your liberty. 
 
 FAITH. A work of grace in the soul discovereth 
 itself, either to him that hath it, or to standers-by. 
 
 To him that hath it, thus : It gives him conviction 
 of sin, especially of the defilement of his nature, and 
 the sin of unbelief (for the sake of which he is sure 
 to be damned, if he findeth not mercy at God's hand 
 by faith in Jesus Christ). This sight and sense of 
 things worketh in him sorrow and shame for sin ; he 
 findeth moreover revealed in him the Saviour of the 
 world, and the absolute necessity of closing with 
 him for life, at the which he findeth hungerings and 
 thirstings after him, to which hungerings, etc., the 
 promise is made. Now according to the strength or 
 weakness of his faith in his Saviour, so is his joy and 
 peace, so is his love to holiness, so are his desires to 
 know him more, and also to serve him in this world. 
 But though I say it discovereth itself thus unto him, 
 yet it is but seldom that he is able to conclude that 
 this is a work of grace, because his corruptions now, 
 and his abused reason, make his mind to misjudge in 
 this matter ; therefore in him that hath this work, 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 103 
 
 there is required a very sound judgment, before he 
 can with steadiness conclude that this is a work of 
 grace. 
 
 To others it is thus discovered : 
 
 1. By an experimental confession of his faith in Rom. x. 10. 
 Christ. 2. By a life answerable to that confession ; Matt/v. x' 
 to wit, a life of holiness; heart- holiness, family- 
 holiness (if he hath a family), and by conversation- 
 holiness in the world ; which in the general teacheth 
 him, inwardly to abhor his sin, and himself for that 
 in secret, to suppress it in his family, and to promote 
 holiness in the world ; not by talk only, as an hypo- 
 crite or talkative person may do : but by a practical 
 subjection in faith and love to the power of the 
 word : And now Sir, as to this brief description of 
 the work of grace, and also the discovery of it, if 
 you have aught to object, object ; if not, then give 
 me leave to propound to you a second question. 
 
 TALK. Nay, my part is not now to object, but to 
 hear : let me therefore have your second question. 
 
 FAITH. It is this: Do you experience the first Another 
 part of this description of it ? and doth your life and 
 conversation testify the same? or standeth your 
 religion in word or in tongue, and not in deed and 
 truth ? Pray, if you incline to answer me in this, 
 say no more than you know the God above will say 
 Amen to ; and also, nothing but what your con- 
 science can justify you in : For, ' not he that com- 
 mendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord 
 commendeth.' Besides, to say I am thus, and thus, 
 when my conversation, and all my neighbours tell 
 me I lie, is great wickedness. 
 
Talkative not 
 pleased with 
 Faithful's 
 question. 
 
 The reasons 
 why Faithful 
 put to him 
 that question. 
 
 Faithful's 
 plain dealing 
 with 
 Talkative. 
 
 Talkative 
 flings away 
 from 
 Faithful. 
 
 104 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 TALK. Then Talkative at first began to blush, but 
 recovering himself, thus he replied : You come now 
 to experience, to conscience, and God : and to appeal 
 to him for justification of what is spoken : This kind 
 of discourse I did not expect, nor am I disposed to 
 give an answer to such questions, because I count 
 not myself bound thereto, unless you take upon you 
 to be a catechiser ; and, though you should so do, 
 yet I may refuse to make you my judge : But I pray 
 will you tell me, why you ask me such questions ? 
 
 FAITH. Because I saw you forward to talk, and 
 because I knew not that you had aught else but 
 notion. Besides, to tell you all the truth, I have 
 heard of you, that you are a man whose religion lies 
 in talk, and that your conversation gives this your 
 mouth-profession the lie. They say You are a spot 
 among Christians, and that religion fareth the worse 
 for your ungodly conversation, that some already 
 have stumbled at your wicked ways, and that more 
 are in danger of being destroyed thereby ; your 
 religion, and an ale-house, and covetousness, and 
 uncleanness, and swearing, and lying, and vain com- 
 pany-keeping, etc. , will stand together, The proverb 
 is true of you which is said of a whore, to wit, That 
 she is a shame to all women ; so you are a shame to 
 all professors. 
 
 TALK. Since you are ready to take up reports, and 
 to judge so rashly as you do ; I cannot but conclude 
 you are some peevish or melancholy man, not fit to 
 be discoursed with ; and so adieu. 
 
 CHR. Then came up Christian, and said to his 
 brother, I told you how it would happen, your words 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 105 
 
 and his lusts could not agree ; he had rather leave 
 your company than reform his life : but he is gone 
 as I said, let him go ; the loss is no man's but his A good 
 own, he has saved us the trouble of going from him ; 
 for he continuing (as I suppose he will do) as he is, 
 he would have been but a blot in our company: 
 besides, the apostle says, ' From such withdraw 
 thyself.' 
 
 FAITH. But I am glad we had this little discourse 
 with him, it may happen that he will think of it 
 again ; however, I have dealt plainly with him, and 
 so am clear of his blood, if he perisheth. 
 
 CHK. You did well to talk so plainly to him as 
 you did, there is but little of this faithful dealing 
 with men now-a-days, and that makes religion to 
 stink so in the nostrils of many as it doth ; for they 
 are these talkative fools whose religion is only in 
 word, and are debauched and vain in their con- 
 versation, that (being so much admitted into the 
 fellowship of the godly) do puzzle the world, blemish 
 Christianity, and grieve the sincere. I wish that all 
 men would deal with such as you have done, then 
 should they either be made more conformable to 
 religion, or the company of saints would be too hot 
 for them. Then did Faithful say : 
 
 How Talkative at first lifts up his plumes ! 
 How bravely doth he speak ! how he presumes 
 To drive down all before him ! but so soon 
 As Faithful talks of heart-work, like the moon 
 That 's past the full, into the wane he goes ; 
 And so will all, but he that Heart-work knows. 
 
 Thus they went on talking of what they had seen 
 
Evangelist 
 overtakes 
 them again. 
 
 They are 
 glad at the 
 sight of 
 him. 
 
 Hi,s exhorta- 
 tion to them. 
 
 106 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 by the way, and so made that way easy, which would 
 otherwise, no doubt, have been tedious to them ; for 
 now they went through a wilderness. 
 
 Now when they were got almost quite out of this 
 wilderness, Faithful chanced to cast his eye back, 
 and espied one come after them, and he knew him. 
 Oh ! said Faithful to his brother, who comes yonder ? 
 Then Christian looked, and said, It is my good friend 
 Evangelist. Ay, and my good friend too, said 
 Faithful : for 'twas he that set me the way to the 
 gate. Now was Evangelist come up unto them, and 
 thus saluted them : 
 
 EVAN. Peace be with you, dearly beloved, and 
 peace be to your helpers. 
 
 CHII. Welcome, welcome, my good Evangelist, 
 the sight of thy countenance brings to my remem- 
 brance thy ancient kindness, and unwearied labour- 
 ing for my eternal good. 
 
 FAITH. And a thousand times welcome, said good 
 Faithful ; Thy company, O sweet Evangelist, how 
 desirable is it to us, poor pilgrims ! 
 
 EVAN. Then said Evangelist, How hath it fared 
 with you, my friends, since the time of our last 
 parting? what have you met with, and how have 
 you behaved yourselves ? 
 
 Then Christian and Faithful told him of all things 
 that had happened to them in the way ; and how, 
 and with what difficulty they had arrived to that 
 place. 
 
 EVAN. Right glad am I, said Evangelist ; not that 
 you have met with trials, but that you have been 
 victors ; and for that you have (notwithstanding 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 107 
 
 many weaknesses) continued in the way to this very 
 day. 
 
 I say, right glad am I of this thing, and that for 
 mine own sake and yours ; I have sowed, and you 
 have reaped ; and the day is coming, when both he John iv. 36. 
 that sowed and they that reaped shall rejoice to- Gai. vi. 9. 
 gather ; that is, if you hold out : for in due season ye 
 shall reap if you faint not. The crown is before you, 
 and it is an incorruptible one ; so run, that you may i Cor. i x . 24-27. 
 obtain it. Some there be that set out for this crown, 
 and after they have gone far for it, another comes in, 
 and takes it from them ; * hold fast therefore that you Rev. HL u. 
 have, let no man take your crown.' You are not yet 
 out of the gun-shot of the devil ; you have not 
 resisted unto blood, striving against sin; let the 
 kingdom be always before you, and believe stead- 
 fastly concerning things that are invisible. Let 
 nothing that is on this side the other world get 
 within you ; and above all, look well to your own 
 hearts, and to the lusts thereof, for they are deceit- 
 ful above all things, and desperately wicked; set 
 your faces like a flint ; you have all power in heaven 
 and earth on your side. 
 
 CHR. Then Christian thanked him for his exhorta- They do 
 tion, but told him withal, that they would have him 
 speak further to them for their help, the rest of the 
 way ; and the rather, for that they well knew that 
 he was a prophet, and could tell them of things 
 that might happen unto them ; and also how they 
 might resist and overcome them. To which request 
 Faithful also consented. So Evangelist began as 
 followeth : 
 
Ho predicteth 
 what troubles 
 they shall 
 meet with in 
 Vanity Fair, 
 and encour- 
 ageth them 
 to steadfast- 
 
 He whose 
 lot it will 
 be there to 
 suffer, will 
 have the 
 better of his 
 brother. 
 
 108 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 EVAN. My sons you have heard in the words of 
 the truth of the gospel, that you must through 
 many tribulations enter into the kingdom of heaven. 
 And again, that in every city bonds and afflictions 
 abide in you ; and therefore you cannot expect that 
 you should go long on your pilgrimage without 
 them, in some sort or other. You have found 
 something of the truth of these testimonies upon 
 you already, and more will immediately follow : for 
 now, as you see, you are almost out of this wilder- 
 ness, and therefore you will soon come into a town 
 that you will by and by see before you : and in that 
 town you will be hardly beset with enemies, who 
 will strain hard but they will kill you: and be you 
 sure that one or both of you must seal the testimony 
 which you hold, with blood ; but be you faithful 
 unto death, and the King will give you a crown of 
 life. He that shall die there, although his death 
 will be unnatural, and his pains perhaps great, he 
 will yet have the better of his fellow ; not only 
 because he will be arrived at the Celestial City 
 soonest, but because he will escape many miseries 
 that the other will meet with in the rest of his 
 journey. But when you are come to the town, and 
 shall find fulfilled what I have here related, then 
 remember your friend, and quit yourselves like 
 men; and commit the keeping of your souls to God 
 in well-doing, as unto a faithful Creator. 
 /^Then I saw in my dream, that when they were 
 got out of the wilderness, they presently saw a town 
 before them, and the name of that town is Vanity ; 
 and at the town there is a fair kept, called Vanity 
 
VANITY FAIR 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 109 
 
 Fair. It is kept all the year long, it beareth the 
 
 name of Vanity Pair because the town where 'tis 
 
 kept is lighter than vanity ; and also because all isa. xi. 17. 
 
 that is there sold, or that cometh thither, is vanity. ch&p'\i'n, 17. 
 
 As is the saying of the wise, All that cometh is 
 
 vanity. 
 
 This fair is no new-erected business, but a thing 
 of ancient standing ; I will show you the original 
 of it. 
 
 Almost five thousand years agone, there were The antiquity 
 pilgrims walking to the Celestial City, as these two ofthisfair - 
 honest persons are; and Beelzebub, Apollyon, and 
 Legion, with their companions, perceiving by the 
 path that the pilgrims made, that their way to the 
 city lay through this town of Vanity, they contrived 
 here to set up a fair, a fair wherein should be sold 
 of all sorts of vanity, and that it should last all 
 the year long. Therefore at this fair are all such 
 merchandise sold, as houses, lands, trades, places, Themer- 
 honours, preferments, titles, countries, kingdoms, this* fah\ 
 lusts, pleasures and delights of all sorts, as whores, 
 bawds, wives, husbands, children, masters, servants, 
 lives, blood, bodies, souls, silver, gold, pearls, precious 
 stones, and what not. 
 
 And moreover, at this fair there is at all times to 
 be seen jugglings, cheats, games, plays, fools, apes, 
 knaves, and rogues, and that of every kind. 
 
 Here are to be seen too, and that for nothing, 
 thefts, murders, adulteries, false-swearers, and that 
 of a blood- red colour. 
 
 And as in other fairs of less moment, there are 
 the several rows and streets, under their proper 
 
The streets 
 of this fair. 
 
 1 Cor. v. 10. 
 Christ went 
 through this 
 fair. 
 
 Matt. iv. 8. 
 Luke iv. 5, 7. 
 
 Christ bought 
 nothing in 
 this fair. 
 
 110 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 names, where such and such wares are vended ; so 
 here likewise, you have the proper places, rows, 
 streets (viz., countries and kingdoms), where the 
 wares of this fair are soonest to be found : Here is 
 the British Row, the French Row, the Italian Row, 
 the Spanish Row, the German Row, where several 
 sorts of vanities are to be sold. But as in other 
 fairs, some one commodity is as the chief of all the 
 fair, so the ware of Rome and her merchandise is 
 greatly promoted in this fair ; only our English 
 nation, with some others, have taken a dislike 
 thereat. 
 
 Now, as I said, the way to the Celestial City lies 
 just through this town, where this lusty fair is kept ; 
 and he that will go to the city, and yet not go 
 through this town, must needs 'go out of the world.' 
 The Prince of princes himself, when here, went 
 through this town to his own country, and that 
 upon a fair-day too: Yea, and as I think, it was 
 Beelzebub, the chief Lord of this fair, that invited 
 him to buy of his vanities ; yea, would have made 
 him lord of the fair, would he but have done him 
 reverence as he went through the town. Yea, 
 because he was such a person of honour, Beelzebub 
 had him from street to street, and showed him all 
 the kingdoms of the world in a little time, that 
 he might (if possible) allure that Blessed One, to 
 cheapen and buy some of his vanities. But he had 
 no mind to the merchandise, and therefore left the 
 town, without laying out so much as one farthing 
 upon these vanities. This fair therefore is an ancient 
 thing, of long standing, and a very great fair. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 111 
 
 Now these Pilgrims, as I said, must needs go The pilgrims 
 through this fair. Well, so they did; but behold, *er the fair. 
 even as they entered into the fair, all the people 
 in the fair were moved, and the town itself as it The fair in 
 were in a hubbub about them ; and that for several about them. 
 reasons : for 
 
 , The pilgrims were clothed with such kind The first 
 
 of raiment as was diverse from the raiment of any 
 
 that traded in that fair. The people therefore of 
 
 the fair made a great gazing upon them : Some said 1 cor. a. 7, 8. 
 
 they were fools, some they were bedlams, and some 
 
 they are joutlandish men. 
 
 Secondl^, And as they wondered at their apparel, Second 
 so they did likewise at their speech, for few could hubbub. 
 understand what they said ; they naturally spoke 
 the language of Canaan, but they that kept the fail- 
 were the men of this world ; so that, from one end 
 of the fair to the other, they seemed barbarians 
 each to the other. 
 
 Thirdly, But that which did not a little amuse Third cause 
 the merchandisers, was, that these pilgrims set very hubbub. 
 light by all their wares, they cared not so much as 
 to look upon them ; and if they called upon them 
 to buy, they would put their fingers in their ears, 
 and cry, ' Turn away mine eyes from beholding PS. cxix. 37. 
 vanity,' and look upwards, signifying that their trade Phil. Hi. 19, 20. 
 and traffic was in heaven. 
 
 One chanced mockingly, beholding the carriages Fourth cause 
 of the men, to say unto them, What will ye buy ? hubbub. 
 But they, looking gravely upon him, said, ' We J3liy r p r ov. xxm. 23. 
 the truth.' At that, there was an occasion taken ,. 
 
 j j.i j.i i The y are 
 
 to despise the men the more ; some mocking, some mocked. 
 
The fair in 
 a hubbub. 
 
 They are 
 examined. 
 
 They tell 
 who they are 
 and whence 
 they came. 
 Heb. xi. 13-16. 
 
 They are 
 not believed. 
 
 They are put 
 ill the cage. 
 
 Their be- 
 haviour in 
 the cage. 
 
 112 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 taunting, some speaking reproachfully, and some 
 calling upon others to smite them. At last things 
 came to a hubbub and great stir in the fair, inso- 
 much that all order was confounded. Now was 
 word presently brought to the great one of the fair, 
 who quickly came down, and deputed some of his 
 most trusty friends to take these men into examina- 
 tion, about whom the fair was almost overturned. 
 So the men were brought to examination ; and they 
 that sat upon them, asked them whence they came, 
 whither they went, and what they did there in such 
 an unusual garb. The men told them that they 
 were pilgrims and strangers in the world, and that 
 they were going to their own country, which was 
 the heavenly Jerusalem ; and that they had given 
 no occasion to the men of the town, nor yet to the 
 merchandisers, thus to abuse them, and to let them 
 in their journey. Except it was, for that, when 
 one asked them what they would buy, they said 
 they would 'buy thejtruth.' But they that were 
 appointed to examine them did not believe them to 
 be any other than Bedlams and mad, or else such as 
 came to put all things into a confusion in the fair. 
 Therefore they took them and beat them, and 
 besmeared them with dirt, and then put them into 
 the cage, that they might be made a spectacle to all 
 the men of the fair. There therefore they lay for 
 some time, and were made the objects of any man's 
 sport, or malice, or revenge, the great one of the 
 fair laughing still at all that befell them. But the 
 men being patient, and not rendering railing for 
 railing, but contrarywise blessing, and giving good 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 113 
 
 words for bad, and kindness for injuries done : Some 
 men in the fair that were more observing, and less 
 prejudiced than the rest, began to check and blame The men of 
 the baser sort for their continual abuses done by fa^^ 
 them to the men : They therefore in angry manner among them- 
 let fly at them again, counting them as bad as the these two U 
 men in the cage, and telling them that they seemed men - 
 confederates, and should be made partakers of their 
 misfortunes. The other replied, That for aught 
 they could see, the men were quiet, and sober, and 
 intended nobody any harm; and that there were 
 many that traded in their fair that were more 
 worthy to be put into the cage, yea, and pillory too, 
 than were the men that they had abused. Thus, 
 after divers words had passed on both sides (the men 
 behaving themselves all the while very wisely and 
 soberly before them), they fell to some blows among 
 themselves, and did harm one to another. Then 
 were these two poor men brought before their They are 
 examiners again, and there charged as being guilty ^ho^of 
 of the late hubbub that had been in the fair. So this disturb- 
 they beat them pitifully, and hanged irons upon 
 them, and led them in chains up and down the fair, They are 
 for an example and a terror to others, lest any /J^thT 
 should speak in their behalf, or join themselves unto fair in 
 them. But Christian and Faithful behaved them- a terror to 
 selves yet more wisely, and received the ignominy otners - 
 and shame that was cast upon them, with so much 
 meekness and patience, that it won to their side Some of the 
 (though but few in comparison of the rest) several J? r \ f n th t o 
 of the men in the fair. This put the other party them, 
 yet into a greater rage, insomuch that they concluded 
 
 H 
 
114 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Their the death of these two men. 1 Wherefore they 
 
 resolve* threatened that the cage nor irons should serve 
 
 km them. their turn, but that they should die, for the abuse 
 
 they had done, and for deluding the men of the fair. 
 
 They are Then were they remanded to the cage again, until 
 
 h?to th P e U ca^ further order should be taken with them. So they 
 
 put them in, and made their feet fast in the stocks. 
 
 Here therefore they called again to mind what 
 they had heard from their faithful friend Evangelist, 
 and were the more confirmed in their way and 
 sufferings, by what he told them would happen to 
 them. They also now comforted each other, that 
 whose lot it was to suffer, even he should have the 
 best on 't ; therefore each man secretly wished that 
 he might have that preferment : but committing 
 themselves to the All-wise dispose of him that ruleth 
 all things, with much content they abode in the 
 condition in which they were, until they should be 
 otherwise disposed of. 
 
 and after Then a convenient tihie being appointed, they 
 
 trial. ghtt brought them forth to 4eir trial in order to their 
 condemnation. When the time was come, they 
 were brought before their enemies and arraigned. 
 The judge's name was JLord Hate-good. Their 
 indictment was one and the same in substance, 
 though somewhat varying in form ; the contents 
 whereof was this : 
 
 'That they were enemies to, and disturbers of 
 
 1 Behold Vanity Fair ! the Pilgrims there 
 Are chain'd, and ston'd beside ; 
 Even so it was, our Lord pass'd here,, 
 And on Mount Calvary died. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 115 
 
 their trade: that they had made commotions and Their i 
 di visions m the town, and had won a party to their ^ 
 
 opinions ' in 
 
 *m l ' That he had <% wtbihr- 
 
 ; himself against that which had set itself against answerfo '' 
 
 h,m that is higher than the highest. And safd he "'' 
 
 : for disturbance, I make none, being myself a 
 man of peace; the parties that were won to us 
 were won by beholding our truth and innocence 
 and they are only turned from the worse to the 
 
 au htto > a e y at d 
 
 Might to say for their lord the king against the 
 
 prisoner at the bar, should forthwith ap^ and , 
 in their evince. So there came in thTee witnesses! 
 w,t Ea^-SupeatitioBr -and-Rcktimnk ..... They 
 were then asked, If they knew the prisoner at tZ 
 
 - 
 
 before 
 
 JUDGE. Hold! Give him his oath. So they 
 sware him. Then he said: My lord, This man! 
 
 , play the man, speak , ur uiy . 
 ;ear not the wicked's malice, nor their rod : 
 Speak boldly, man, the truth is on thy side ; 
 Die for it, and to life in triumph ride. 
 
116 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 notwithstanding his plausible name, is one of the 
 vilest men in our country ; he neither regardeth 
 prince nor people, law nor custom: but doth all 
 that he can to possess all men with certain of his 
 disloyal notions, which he in the general calls 
 principles of faith and holiness. And in particular, 
 I heard him once myself affirm, That Christianity 
 and the customs of our town of Vanity were 
 diametrically opposite, and could not be reconciled. 
 By which saying, my lord, he doth at once not only 
 condemn all our laudable doings, but us in the doing 
 of them. 
 
 JUDGE. Then did the judge say to him, Hast 
 thou any more to say ? 
 
 ENVY. My lord, I could say much more, only 
 I would not be tedious to the court. Yet if need 
 be, when the other gentlemen have given in their 
 evidence, rather than anything shall be wanting that 
 will despatch him, I will enlarge my testimony 
 against him. So he was bid stand by. Then they 
 called Superstition, and bid him look upon the 
 prisoner ; they also asked, What he could say for 
 their lord the king against him ? Then they sware 
 him; so he began: 
 
 Superstition SUPER. My lord, I have no great acquaintance 
 with this man, nor do I desire to have further 
 knowledge of him ; However this I know, that he 
 is a very pestilent fellow, from some discourse that 
 the other day I had with him in this town ; for then 
 talking with him, I heard him say, That our religion 
 was naught, and such by which a man could by no 
 means please God: which sayings of his, my lord, 
 
ones. 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 117 
 
 your lordship very well knows, what necessarily 
 thence will follow, to wit, That we still do worship 
 in vain, are yet in our sins, and finally shall be 
 damned ; and this is that which I have to say. 
 
 Then was Pickthank sworn, and bid say what he 
 knew, in behalf of their lord the king against the 
 prisoner at the bar. 
 
 PICK. My lord, and you gentlemen all, This Pickthank's 
 fellow I have known of a long time, and have heard testimon y- 
 him speak things that ought not to be spoke. For 
 he hath railed on our noble prince Beelzebub, and 
 hath spoken contemptibly of his honourable friends, 
 whose names are the Lord Oldman, the Lord Carnal Sins are all 
 Delight, the Lord Luxurious, the Lord Desire-of- g r r e d a s t and 
 Vain-Glory, my old Lord Lechery, Sir Having 
 Greedy, with all the rest of our nobility ; and he 
 hath said moreover, that if all men were of his mind, 
 if possible, there is not one of these noble men 
 should have any longer a being in this town. Be- 
 sides, he hath not been afraid to rail on you, my 
 lord, who are now appointed to be his judge, calling 
 you an ungodly villain, with many other such like 
 vilifying terms, with which he hath bespattered 
 most of the gentry of our town. 
 
 When this Pickthank had told his tale, the judge 
 directed his speech to the prisoner at the bar, saying: 
 Thou runagate, heretic, and traitor, hast thou heard 
 what these honest gentlemen have witnessed against 
 thee? 
 
 FAITH. May I speak a few words in my own 
 defence ? 
 
 JUDGE. Sirrah, Sirrah, thou deservest to live no 
 
Faithful's 
 defence of 
 himself. 
 
 The judge 
 his speech 
 to the jury. 
 
 118 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 longer, but to be slain immediately upon the place ; 
 yet that all men may see our gentleness towards 
 thee, let us hear what thou, vile runagate, hast 
 to say. 
 
 FAITH. 1. I say then, in answer to what Mr. 
 Envy hath spoken, I never said aught but this, 
 That what rule, or laws, or custom, or people, were 
 flat against the Word of God, are diametrically 
 opposite to Christianity. If I have said amiss in 
 this, convince me of my error, and I am ready here 
 before you to make my recantation. 
 
 2. As to the second, to wit, Mr. Superstition, and 
 his charge against me, I said only this, That in the 
 worship of God there is required a divine faith ; but 
 there can be no divine faith without a divine revela- 
 tion of the will of God : therefore whatever is thrust 
 into the worship of God, that is not agreeable to 
 divine revelation, cannot be done but by a human 
 faith ; which faith will not be profitable to eternal 
 life. 
 
 3. As to what Mr. Pickthank hath said, I say 
 (avoiding terms, as that I am said to rail, and the 
 like) That the prince of this town, with all the 
 rabblement his attendants, by this gentleman named, 
 are more fit for a being in hell than in this town and 
 country : and so the Lord have mercy upon me. 
 
 Then the judge called to the jury (who all this 
 while stood by, to hear and observe) : Gentlemen 
 of the Jury, you see this man about whom so great 
 an uproar hath been made in this town : you have 
 also heard what these worthy gentlemen have wit- 
 nessed against him ; also you have heard his reply 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 119 
 
 and confession : It lieth now in your breasts to hang 
 him, or save his life ; But yet I think meet to instruct 
 you into our law. 
 
 There was an act made in the days of Pharaoh Exod.i. 
 the Great, servant to our prince, That lest those of 
 a contrary religion should multiply and grow too 
 strong for him, their males should be thrown into 
 the river. There was also an act made in the days 
 of Nebuchadnezzar the Great, another of his servants, 
 that whoever would not fall down and worship his Dan. m. 
 golden image, should be thrown into a fiery furnace. 
 There was also an act made in the days of Darius, 
 That whoso, for some time, called upon any God Dan. vi. 
 but him, should be cast into the lions' den. Now 
 the substance of these laws this rebel has broken, 
 not only in thought (which is not to be borne) but 
 also in word and deed ; which must therefore needs 
 be intolerable. 
 
 For that of Pharaoh, his law was made upon a 
 supposition, to prevent mischief, no crime being yet 
 apparent ; but here is a crime apparent. For the 
 second and third, you see he disputeth against our 
 religion ; and for the treason he hath confessed, he 
 deserveth to die the death. 
 
 Then went the jury out, whose names were: Mr. The jury 
 Blind-man, Mr. No-good, Mr. Malice, Mr. Love- ^^ 
 lust, Mr. Live-loose, Mr. Heady, Mr. High-mind, 
 Mr. Enmity, Mr. Liar, Mr. Cruelty, Mr. Hate-light, 
 and Mr. Implacable, who every one gave in his 
 private verdict against him among themselves, and Every one's 
 afterwards unanimously concluded to bring him in verdict, 
 guilty before the judge. And first among them- 
 
They con- 
 clude to 
 bring him 
 guilty of 
 death. 
 
 The cruel 
 death of 
 Faithful. 
 
 120 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 selves, Mr. Blind-man, the foreman, said, I see 
 clearly that this man is an heretic. Then said Mr. 
 No-good, Away with such a fellow from the earth. 
 Ay, said Mr. Malice, for I hate the very looks of 
 him. Then said Mr. Love-lust, I could never 
 endure him. Nor I, said Mr. Live-loose, for he 
 would always be condemning my way. Hang him, 
 hang him, said Mr. Heady. A sorry scrub, said 
 Mr. High-mind. My heart riseth against him, said 
 Mr. Enmity. He is a rogue, said Mr. Liar. Hang- 
 ing is too good for him, said Mr. Cruelty. Let's 
 despatch him out of the way, said Mr. Hate-light. 
 Then said Mr. Implacable, Might I have all the 
 world given me, I could not be reconciled to him ; 
 therefore let us forthwith bring him in guilty of 
 death. And so they did ; therefore he was presently 
 condemned, To be had from the place where he 
 was, to the place from whence he came, and there 
 to be put to the most cruel death that could be 
 invented. 
 
 They therefore brought him out, to do with him 
 according to their law ; and first they scourged him, 
 then they buffeted him, then they lanced his flesh 
 with knives ; after that, they stoned him with stones, 
 then pricked him with their swords ; and last of all 
 they burned him to ashes at the stake. 1 Thus came 
 Faithful to his end. Now, I saw that there stood 
 behind the multitude, a chariot and a couple of 
 
 1 Brave Faithful, bravely done in word and deed ; 
 Judge, witnesses, and jury, have instead 
 Of overcoming thee, but shown their rage : 
 When they are dead, thou'lt live, from age to age. 
 
,-. , : 
 
 THE JURY 
 

THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 121 
 
 horses, waiting for Faithful, who (so soon as his A chariot 
 adversaries had despatched him) was taken up into ^t^ 86 
 it, and straightway was carried up through the ^e away 
 clouds, with sound of trumpet, the nearest way to 
 the Celestial Gate. But as for Christian, he had Christian is 
 some respite, and was remanded back to prison, so 
 he there remained for a space : But he that over- 
 rules all things, having the power of their rage in 
 his own hand, so wrought it about, that Christian 
 for that time escaped them, and went his way. 
 And as he went he sang, saying : 
 
 Well, Faithful, thou hast faithfully profest The song 
 
 Unto thy Lord : with whom thou shalt be blest ; that Chris- 
 
 When faithless ones, with all their vain delights, of Faithful 
 
 Are crying out under their hellish plights, after his 
 
 Sing, Faithful, sing ; and let thy name survive, death. 
 For though they kill'd thee, thou art yet alive. 
 
 Now I saw in my dream, that Christian went 
 not forth alone, for there was one whose name Christian 
 was Hopeful (being made so by the beholding of 
 Christian and Faithful in their words and behaviour 
 in their sufferings at the fair), who joined himself 
 unto him, and, entering into a brotherly covenant, 
 told him that he would be his companion. Thus, 
 one died to bear testimony to the truth, and another 
 rises out of his ashes to be a companion with 
 Christian in his pilgrimage. This Hopeful also told There are 
 Christian that there were many more of the men ^1 of the 
 in the fair that would take their time and follow fair wil1 
 
 P, follow. 
 
 after. 
 
 So I saw that quickly after they were got out of They over- 
 the fair they overtook one that was going before takeB y ends 
 
name. 
 
 122 THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 them, whose name was By-ends: so they said to 
 him, What countryman, Sir ? and how far go you 
 this way ? He told them that he came from the 
 town of Fair-speech, and he was going to the 
 Celestial City (but told them not his name). 
 25. From Fair-speech ! said Christian ; is there any 
 that be good that lives there ? 
 
 BY-ENDS. Yes, said By-ends, I hope. 
 
 CHR. Pray, Sir, what may I call you ? said 
 Christian. 
 
 By-ends loth BY-ENDS. I am a stranger to you, and you to 
 me : if you be going this way, I shall be glad of 
 your company ; if not, I must be content. 
 
 CHII. This town of Fair-speech I have heard of, 
 and, as 1 remember, they say it 's a wealthy place. 
 
 BY-ENDS. Yes, I will assure you that it is ; and 
 I have very many rich kindred there. 
 
 CHR. Pray, who are your kindred there, if a man 
 may be so bold ? 
 
 BY-ENDS. Almost the whole town ; and, in par- 
 ticular, my Lord Turn-about, rny Lord Time-server, 
 my Lord Fair-speech (from whose ancestors that 
 town first took its name) : also Mr. Smooth-man, 
 Mr. Facing -both -ways, Mr. Anything; and the 
 parson of our parish, Mr. Two-tongues, was my 
 mother's own brother, by father's side ; and to tell 
 you the truth, I am become a gentleman of good 
 quality ; yet my great-grandfather was but a water- 
 man, looking one way and rowing another ; and I 
 got most of my estate by the same occupation. 
 
 CHR. Are you a married man ? 
 
 BY-ENDS. Yes, and my wife is a very virtuous 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 123 
 
 woman, the daughter of a virtuous woman; She The wife 
 
 T i -H > i , . ,, i and kindred 
 
 was my Lady leignmgs daughter, therefore she O f By-ends. 
 
 came of a very honourable family, and is arrived to 
 
 such a pitch of breeding that she knows how to 
 
 carry it to all, even to prince and peasant. 'Tis 
 
 true, we somewhat differ in religion from those of Where By- 
 
 the stricter sort, yet but in two small points : First, f^m others 
 
 we never strive against wind and tide : Secondly, in religion. 
 we are always most zealous when Religion goes in 
 his silver slippers ; we love much to walk with him 
 in the street, if the sun shines, and the people 
 applaud him. 
 
 Then Christian stepped a little aside to his fellow 
 Hopeful, saying, It runs in my mind that this is 
 one By-ends of Fair-speech, and if it be he, we 
 have as very a knave in our company as dwelleth 
 in all these parts. Then said Hopeful, Ask him ; 
 methinks he should not be ashamed of his name. 
 So Christian came up with him again, and said, Sir, 
 you talk as if you knew something more than all 
 the world doth, and if I take not my mark amiss, 
 I deem I have half a guess of you : Is not your 
 name Mr. By-ends of Fair-speech ? 
 
 BY-ENDS. This is not my name, but indeed it is 
 a nickname that is given me by some that cannot 
 abide me ; and I must be content to bear it as a 
 reproach, as other good men have borne theirs 
 before me. 
 
 CHR. But did you never give an occasion to 
 men to call you by this name ? 
 
 BY-ENDS. Never, never ! the worst that ever I How By-ends 
 did to give them an occasion to give me this name got hls name< 
 
124 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 was, That I had always the luck to jump in my 
 judgment with the present way of the times, what- 
 ever it was, and my chance was to get thereby ; 
 but if things are thus cast upon me, let me count 
 them a blessing, but let not the malicious load me 
 therefore with reproach. 
 
 CHR. I thought indeed that you were the man 
 that I heard of, and to tell you what I think, I fear 
 this name belongs to you more properly than you 
 are willing we should think it doth. 
 
 He desires BY-ENDS. Well, if you will thus imagine, I 
 
 company with cannot ne lp & You shall find me a fair company- 
 Christian, keeper, if you will still admit me your associate. 
 
 CHR. If you will go with us, you must go against 
 wind and tide, the which, I perceive, is against your 
 opinion : You must also own Religion in his rags, 
 as well as when in his silver slippers, and stand by 
 him too, when bound in irons, as well as when he 
 walketh the streets with applause. 
 
 BY-ENDS. You must not impose, nor lord it over 
 my faith ; leave me to my liberty, and let me go 
 with you. 
 
 CHR. Not a step further, unless you will do in 
 what I propound, as we. 
 
 Then said By-ends, I shall never desert my old 
 
 principles, since they are harmless and profitable. 
 
 If I may not go with you, I must do as I did 
 
 before you overtook me, even go by myself, until 
 
 some overtake me that will be glad of my company. 
 
 By-ends and Now I saw in my dream, that Christian and 
 
 par r t lstl Hopeful forsook him, and kept their distance before 
 
 him ; but one of them looking back, saw three men 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 125 
 
 following Mr. By-ends, and behold, as they came 
 
 up with him, he made them a very low congee, and 
 
 they also gave him a compliment. The men's 
 
 names were Mr. Hold-the-world, Mr. Money-love, He has new 
 
 and Mr. Save-all ; men that Mr. By-ends had for- com P anions - 
 
 merly been acquainted with ; for in their minority 
 
 they were school-fellows, and taught by one Mr. 
 
 Gripe-man, a schoolmaster in Love-gain, which is 
 
 a market-town in the county of Coveting, in the 
 
 north. This schoolmaster taught them the art of 
 
 getting, either by violence, cozenage, flattery, lying, 
 
 or by putting on a guise of religion ; and these four 
 
 gentlemen had attained much of the art of their 
 
 master, so that they could each of them have kept 
 
 such a school themselves. 
 
 Well, when they had, as I said, thus saluted each 
 other, Mr. Money-love said to Mr. By-ends, Who 
 are they upon the road before us ? (For Christian 
 and Hopeful were yet within view.) 
 
 BY-ENDS. They are a couple of far countrymen, By-ends' 
 that after their mode are going on pilgrimage. Jfthe*** 
 
 MONEY-LOVE. Alas ! why did not they stay, that pilgrims. 
 we might have had their good company ? for they, 
 and we, and you, Sir, I hope, are all going on a 
 pilgrimage. 
 
 BY-ENDS. We are so indeed, but the men before 
 us are so rigid, and love so much their own notions, 
 and do also so lightly esteem the opinions of others, 
 that let a man be never so godly, yet if he jumps 
 not with them in all things, they thrust him quite 
 out of their company. 
 
 SAVE-ALL. That 's bad ; but we read of some, 
 
126 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 that are righteous overmuch ; and such men's rigid- 
 ness prevails with them to judge and condemn all 
 but themselves. But I pray, what, and how many, 
 were the things wherein you differed ? 
 
 BY-ENDS. Why they, after their headstrong 
 manner, conclude that it is duty to rush on their 
 journey all weathers, and I am for waiting for 
 wind and tide. They are for hazarding all for 
 God at a clap, and I am for taking all advantages 
 to secure my life and estate. They are for holding 
 their notions, though all other men be against 
 them ; but I am for religion in what, and so far 
 as, the times and my safety will bear it. They 
 are for religion when in rags and contempt ; but 
 I am for him when he walks in his golden slippers, 
 in the sunshine, and with applause. 
 
 HOLD-THE- WORLD. Ay, and hold you there still, 
 good Mr. By-ends ; for, for my part, I can count 
 him but a fool, that,' having the liberty to keep 
 what he has, shall be so unwise as to lose it. Let 
 us be wise as serpents : 'tis best to make hay when 
 the sun shines ; you see how the bee lieth still all 
 winter, and bestirs her only when she can have 
 profit with pleasure. God sends sometimes rain, 
 and sometimes sunshine ; if they be such fools to 
 go through the first, yet let us be content to take 
 fair weather along with us. For my part, I like 
 that religion best that will stand with the security 
 of God's good blessings unto us ; for who can 
 imagine, that is ruled by his reason, since God has 
 bestowed upon us the good things of this life, but 
 that he would have us keep them for his sake? 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 127 
 
 Abraham and Solomon grew rich in religion. And 
 Job says, that a good man shall lay up gold as dust. 
 But he must not be such as the men before us, if 
 they be as you have described them. 
 
 SAVE-ALL. I think that we are all agreed in this 
 matter, and therefore there needs no more words 
 about it. 
 
 MONEY-LOVE. No, there needs no more words 
 about this matter indeed; for he that believes 
 neither Scripture nor reason (and you see we have 
 both on our side) neither knows his own liberty nor 
 seeks his own safety. 
 
 BY-ENDS. My brethren, we are, as you see, going 
 all an pilgrimage ; and for our better diversion from 
 things that are bad, give me leave to propound unto 
 you this question : 
 
 Suppose a man, a minister or a tradesman, etc., 
 should have an advantage lie before him to get the 
 good blessings of this life, yet so as that he can by 
 no means come by them, except, in appearance at 
 least, he becomes extraordinary zealous in some 
 points of religion that he meddled not with before ; 
 may he not use this means to attain his end, and 
 yet be a right honest man ? 
 
 MONEY-LOVE. I see the bottom of your question, 
 and with these gentlemen's good leave, I will en- 
 deavour to shape you an answer. And first to 
 speak to your question as it concerneth a minister 
 himself: Suppose a minister, a worthy man, possessed 
 but of a very small benefice, and has in his eye a 
 greater, more fat and plump by far; he has also 
 now an opportunity of getting of it, yet so as by 
 
128 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 being more studious, by preaching more frequently 
 and zealously, and, because the temper of the people 
 requires it, by altering of some of his principles ; for 
 my part I see no reason but a man may do this 
 (provided he has a call), ay, and more a great deal 
 besides, and yet be an honest man. For why 
 
 1. His desire of a greater benefice is lawful (this 
 cannot be contradicted), since it is set before him 
 by providence ; so then, he may get it if he can, 
 making no question for conscience sake. 
 
 2. Besides, his desire after that benefice makes 
 him more studious, a more zealous preacher, etc., 
 and so makes him a better man ; yea, makes him 
 better improve his parts, which is according to the 
 mind of God. 
 
 3. Now as for his complying with the temper of 
 his people, by dissenting, to serve them, some of his 
 principles, this argueth, 1. That he is of a self- 
 denying temper; 2. Of a sweet and winning 
 deportment ; 3. And so more fit for the ministerial 
 function. 
 
 4. I conclude then, that a minister that changes 
 a small for a great, should not for so doing be judged 
 as covetous; but rather, since he is improved in his 
 parts and industry thereby, be counted as one that 
 pursues his call, and the opportunity put into his 
 hand to do good. 
 
 And now to the second part of the question which 
 concerns the tradesman you mentioned : Suppose 
 such an one to have but a poor employ in the world, 
 but by becoming religious, he may mend his market, 
 perhaps get a rich wife, or more and far better 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 129 
 
 customers to his shop ; for my part I see no reason 
 but this may be lawfully done. For why 
 
 1. To become religious is a virtue, by what means 
 soever a man becomes so. 
 
 2. Nor is it unlawful to get a rich wife, or more 
 custom to my shop. 
 
 3. Besides, the man that gets these by becoming 
 religious, gets that which is good, of them that are 
 good, by becoming good himself: so then here is a 
 good wife, and good customers, and good gain, and 
 all these by becoming religious, which is good: 
 therefore to become religious to get all these is a 
 good and profitable design. 
 
 This answer, thus made by this Mr. Money-love 
 to Mr. By-ends' question, was highly applauded by 
 them all ; wherefore they concluded upon the whole, 
 that it was most wholesome and advantageous. And 
 because, as they thought, no man was able to con- 
 tradict it, and because Christian and Hopeful were 
 yet within call, they jointly agreed to assault them 
 with the question as soon as they overtook them, 
 and the rather because they had opposed Mr. By- 
 ends before. So they called after them, and they 
 stopped, and stood still till they came up to them ; 
 but they concluded as they went, that not Mr. 
 By-ends, but old Mr. Hold-the-world, should pro- 
 pound the question to them, because, as they sup- 
 posed, their answer to him would be without the 
 remainder of that heat that was kindled betwixt 
 Mr. By-ends and them, at their parting a little 
 before. 
 
 So they came up to each other, and after a short 
 
 i 
 
John vi. 
 
 130 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 salutation, Mr. Hold -the -world propounded the 
 question to Christian and his fellow, and bid them 
 to answer it if they could. 
 
 CHR. Then said Christian, Even a babe in religion 
 may answer ten thousand such questions. For if it 
 be unlawful to follow Christ for loaves, as it is, how 
 much more abominable is it to make of him and 
 religion a stalking-horse, to get and enjoy the 
 world ? Nor do we find any other than heathens, 
 hypocrites, devils, and witches, that are of this 
 opinion. 
 
 1. Heathens : for when Hamor and Shechem had 
 a mind to the daughter and cattle of Jacob, and saw 
 that there was no way for them to come at them 
 but by becoming circumcised, they say to their 
 companions : If every male of us be circumcised, as 
 they are circumcised, shall not their cattle, and their 
 substance, and every beast of theirs, be ours ? Their 
 daughter and their cattle were that which they 
 sought to obtain, and their religion the stalking-horse 
 they made use of to come at them. Read the whole 
 story. 
 
 2. The hypocritical Pharisees were also of this 
 religion ; long prayers were their pretence, but to 
 get widows' houses was their intent; and greater 
 
 Luke xx. 46, 47. damnation was from God their judgment. 
 
 3. Judas the devil was also of this religion ; he 
 was religious for the bag, that he might be possessed 
 of what was therein ; but he was lost, cast away, and 
 the very son of perdition. 
 
 4. Simon the witch was of this religion too : for 
 he would have had the Holy Ghost, that he might 
 
 Gen. xxxiv. 
 20-23. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 131 
 
 have got money therewith, and his sentence from Acts vm. 19-22. 
 Peter's mouth was according. 
 
 5. Neither will it out of my mind, but that that 
 man that takes up religion for the world, will throw 
 away religion for the world ; for so surely as Judas 
 designed the world in becoming religious, so surely 
 did he also sell religion and his Master for the same. 
 To answer the question therefore affirmatively, as I 
 perceive you have done, and to accept of as authen- 
 tic such answer, is both heathenish, hypocritical, 
 and devilish, and your reward will be according to 
 your works. Then they stood staring one upon 
 another, but had not wherewith to answer Christian. 
 Hopeful also approved of the soundness of Christian's 
 answer ; so there was a great silence among them. 
 Mr. By-ends and his company also staggered and 
 kept behind, that Christian and Hopeful might 
 outgo them. Then said Christian to his fellow, If 
 these men cannot stand before the sentence of men, 
 what will they do with the sentence of God ? And 
 if they are mute when dealt with by vessels of clay, 
 what will they do when they shall be rebuked by 
 the flames of a devouring fire ? 
 
 Then Christian and Hopeful outwent them again, The ease 
 and went till they came at a delicate plain called j^^f^ 8 
 Ease, where they went with much content; but little in this 
 that plain was but narrow, so they were quickly got 1 e * 
 over it. Now at the further side of that plain was 
 a little hill called Lucre, and in that hill a silver- Lucre Hill 
 mine, which some of them that had formerly gone 
 that way, because of the rarity of it, had turned 
 aside to see ; but going too near the brink of the 
 
Demas at the 
 Hill Lucre. 
 
 He calls to 
 Christian 
 and Hopeful 
 to come to 
 him. 
 
 Hopeful 
 tempted 
 to go, but 
 Christian 
 holds him 
 back. 
 
 Hoa. iv. 18. 
 
 132 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 pit, the ground being deceitful under them, broke, 
 and they were slain ; some also had been maimed 
 there, and could not to their dying day be their own 
 men again. 
 
 Then I saw in my dream, that a little off the 
 road, over against the silver-mine, stood Demas 
 (gentlemanlike) to call to passengers to come and 
 see ; who said to Christian and his fellow : Ho, turn 
 aside hither, and I will show you a thing. 
 
 CHR. What thing so deserving, as to turn us out 
 of the way ? 
 
 DEMAS. Here is a silver-mine, and some digging 
 in it for treasure; if you will come, with a little 
 pains you may richly provide for yourselves. 
 
 HOPE. Then said Hopeful, Let us go see. 
 
 CHR. Not I, said Christian ; I have heard of this 
 place before now, and how many have there been 
 slain ; and besides, that treasure is a snare to those 
 that seek it, for it hindereth them in their pilgrim- 
 age. Then Christian called to Demas, saying, Is not 
 the place dangerous ? hath it not hindered many in 
 their pilgrimage ? 
 
 DEMAS. Not very dangerous, except to those that 
 are careless ; but withal, he blushed as he spake. 
 
 CHR. Then said Christian to Hopeful, Let us not 
 stir a step, but still keep on our way. 
 
 HOPE. I will warrant you, when By-ends comes 
 up, if he hath the same invitation as we, he will 
 turn in thither to see. 
 
 CHR. No doubt thereof, for his principles lead 
 him that way, and a hundred to one but he dies 
 there. 
 
DEMAS 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 133 
 
 DEMAS. Then Demas called again, saying, But 
 will you not come over and see ? 
 
 CHR. Then Christian roundly answered, saying, Christian 
 Demas, Thou art an enemy to the right ways of the ^ s eth U P 
 Lord of this way, and hast been already condemned 2 Tim. iv. 10. 
 for thine own turning aside, by one of his Majesty's 
 judges ; and why seekest thou to bring us into the 
 like condemnation ? Besides, if we at all turn aside, 
 our Lord the King will certainly hear thereof, and 
 will there put us to shame, where we would stand 
 with boldness before him. 
 
 Demas cried again, That he also was one of their 
 fraternity ; and that if they would tarry a little, he 
 also himself would walk with them. 
 
 CHR. Then said Christian, What is thy name? 
 is it not the same by the which I have called thee ? 
 
 DEMAS. Yes, my name is Demas, I am the son of 
 Abraham. 
 
 CHR. I know you, Gehazi was your great-grand- 2 Kings v. 20. 
 father, and Judas your father, and you have trod Matt.xxvi. 
 their steps. It is but a devilish prank that thou dL P . xxvii. 
 usest ; thy father was hanged for a traitor, and thou 
 deservest no better reward. Assure thyself that 
 when we come to the King, we will do him word of 
 this thy behaviour. Thus they went their way. 
 
 By this time By-ends and his companions were 
 come again within sight, and they at the first beck By-ends 
 went over to Demas. Now, whether they fell into ver to 
 the pit by looking over the brink thereof, or whether 
 they went down to dig, or whether they were 
 smothered in the bottom, by the damps that com- 
 monly arise, of these things I am not certain ; But 
 
134 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 this I observed, that they never were seen again in 
 the way. Then sang Christian : 
 
 By-ends and Silver-Demas both agree ; 
 One calls, the other runs, that he may be 
 A sharer in his lucre ; so these two 
 Take up in this world, and no further go. 
 
 Now I saw, that just on the other side of this 
 plain, the pilgrims came to a place where stood an 
 They see old monument, hard by the highway-side, at the 
 mommujnt sight of which they were both concerned, because of 
 the strangeness of the form thereof; for it seemed 
 to them as if it had been a woman transformed into 
 the shape of a pillar : here therefore they stood look- 
 ing, and looking upon it, but could not for a time 
 tell what they should make thereof. At last Hope- 
 ful espied written above upon the head thereof, a 
 writing in an unusual hand ; but he being no scholar, 
 called to Christian (for he was learned) to see if he 
 could pick out the meaning ; so he came, and after 
 a little laying of letters together, he found the same 
 to be this, 'Remember Lot's wife.' So he read it 
 to his fellow ; after which they both concluded that 
 Gen.xix. 26. that was the pillar of salt into which Lot's wife was 
 turned, for her looking back with a covetous heart, 
 when she was going from Sodom for safety. Which 
 sudden and amazing sight gave them occasion of 
 this discourse : 
 
 CHR. Ah, my brother, this is a seasonable sight ; 
 it came opportunely to us after the invitation which 
 Dem as gave us to come over to view the Hill 
 Lucre ; and had we gone over as he desired us, and 
 as thou wast inclined to do (my brother), we had, 
 
LOT S WIFE 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 135 
 
 for aught I know, been made ourselves like this 
 woman, a spectacle for those that shall come after 
 to behold. 
 
 HOPE. I am sorry that I was so foolish, and am 
 made to wonder that I am not now as Lot's wife ; 
 for wherein was the difference 'twixt her sin and 
 mine ? she only looked back, and I had a desire to 
 go see. Let grace be adored, and let me be ashamed 
 that ever such a thing should be in mine heart. 
 
 CHK. Let us take notice of what we see here, for 
 our help for time to come : this woman escaped one 
 judgment, for she fell not by the destruction of 
 Sodom ; yet she was destroyed by another ; as we 
 see, she is turned into a pillar of salt. 
 
 HOPE. True, and she may be to us both caution 
 and example ; caution that we should shun her sin, 
 or a sign of what judgment will overtake such as 
 shall not be prevented by this caution : so Korah, 
 Dathan, and Abiram, with the two hundred and 
 fifty men that perished in their sin, did also become 
 a sign or example to others to beware : but above Num. 
 all, I muse at one thing, to wit, how Demas and his 
 fellows can stand so confidently yonder to look for 
 that treasure, which this woman, but for looking 
 behind her, after (for we read not that she stepped 
 one foot out of the way) was turned into a pillar of 
 salt ; specially since the judgment which overtook 
 her, did make her an example, within sight of where 
 they are : for they cannot choose but see her, did 
 they but lift up their eyes. 
 
 CHII. It is a thing to be wondered at, and it 
 argueth that their hearts are grown desperate in the 
 
136 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Gen. xiii. 13. 
 
 Ver. 10. 
 
 A river. 
 
 Ps. Ixv. 9. 
 ilev. xxii. 
 Ezek. xlvii. 
 
 Trees by the 
 river. 
 
 case ; and I cannot tell who to compare them to so 
 fitly, as to them that pick pockets in the presence of 
 the judge, or that will cut purses under the gallows. 
 It is said of the men of Sodom, 'that they were 
 sinners exceedingly/ because they were sinners 
 
 * before the Lord ' ; that is, in his eyesight ; and 
 notwithstanding the kindnesses that he had showed 
 them, for the land of Sodom was now like the 
 garden of Eden heretofore. This therefore pro- 
 voked him the more to jealousy, and made their plague 
 as hot as the fire of the Lord out of heaven could 
 make it. And it is most rationally to be concluded, 
 that such, even such as these are, that shall sin in the 
 sight, yea, and that too in despite of such examples 
 that are set continually before them, to caution 
 them to the contrary, must be partakers of severest 
 judgments. 
 
 HOPE. Doubtless thou hast said the truth; but 
 what a mercy is it, that neither thou, but especially 
 I, am not made myself this example : this minis- 
 tereth occasion to us to thank God, to fear before 
 him, and always to remember Lot's wife. 
 
 I saw then, that they went on their way to a 
 pleasant river, which David the king called the 
 
 * river of God,' but John, the ' river of the water of 
 life.' Now their way lay just upon the bank of the 
 river; here therefore Christian and his companion 
 walked with great delight ; they drank also of the 
 water of the river, which was pleasant and enliven- 
 ing to their weary spirits : besides, on the banks of 
 this river on either side were green trees, that bore 
 all manner of fruit ; and the leaves of the trees were 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 137 
 
 good for medicine ; with the fruit of these trees The fruit 
 they were also much delighted ; and the leaves they of the trees. 
 ate to prevent surfeits, and other diseases that are 
 incident to those that heat their blood by travels. 
 On either side of the river was also a meadow, A meadow in 
 curiously beautified with lilies ; and it was green all J^doJn to 
 
 the year long. In this meadow they lay down and sleep. 
 slept, for here they might lie down safely. When isa. xiv.'so. 
 they awoke, they gathered again of the fruit of the 
 trees, and drank again of the water of the river, and 
 then lay down again to sleep. Thus they did several 
 days and nights. Then they sang : 
 
 Behold ye how these crystal streams do glide 
 (To comfort Pilgrims) by the highway-side ; 
 The meadows green, besides their fragrant smell, 
 Yield dainties for them ; And he that can tell 
 What pleasant fruit, yea, leaves, these trees do yield, 
 Will soon sell all, that he may buy this field. 
 
 So when they were disposed to go on (for they 
 were not, as yet, at their journey's end) they ate 
 and drank, and departed. 
 
 Now I beheld in my dream, that they had not 
 journeyed far, but the river and the way, for a time, 
 parted ; at which they were not a little sorry, yet 
 they durst not go out of the way. Now the way 
 from the river was rough, and their feet tender by 
 reason of their travels ; so the souls of the pilgrims Num. xxi. 4. 
 were much discouraged because of the way : Where- 
 fore still as they went on, they wished for better 
 way. Now a little before them, there was on the 
 left hand of the road a meadow, and a stile to go 
 over into it, and that meadow is called By-path 
 
By-path 
 Meadow. 
 
 One tempta- 
 tion does 
 make way 
 for another. 
 
 Strong 
 Christians 
 may lead 
 weak ones 
 out of the 
 way. 
 
 See what it 
 is too sud- 
 denly to fall 
 in with 
 strangers. 
 
 A pit to 
 
 catch the 
 
 vain-glorious 
 
 in. 
 
 Isa. ix. 16. 
 
 138 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Meadow. Then said Christian to his fellow, If this 
 meadow lieth along by our way-side, let 's go over 
 into it. Then he went to the stile to see, and 
 behold a path lay along by the way on the other 
 side of the fence. 'Tis according to my wish, said 
 Christian, here is the easiest going; come, good 
 Hopeful, and let us go over. 
 
 HOPE. But how if this path should lead us out 
 of the way ? 
 
 CHR. That 's not like, said the other ; look, doth 
 it not go along by the way-side ? So Hopeful, 
 being persuaded by his fellow, went after him over 
 the stile. When they were gone over, and were 
 got into the path, they found it very easy for their 
 feet : and withal, they looking before them, espied 
 a man walking as they did (and his name was 
 Vain-confidence), so they called after him, and asked 
 him whither that way led ? he said, To the Celestial 
 Gate. Look, said Christian, did not I tell you so ? 
 by this you may see we are right. So they fol- 
 lowed, and he went before them. But behold the 
 night came on, and it grew very dark, so that they 
 that were behind lost the sight of him that went 
 before. 
 
 He therefore that went before (Vain-confidence 
 by name) not seeing the way before him, fell into 
 a deep pit, which was on purpose there made by 
 the Prince of those grounds, to catch vain-glorious 
 fools withal, and was dashed in pieces with his fall. 
 
 Now Christian and his fellow heard him fall. So 
 they called, to know the matter, but there was none 
 to answer, only they heard a groaning. Then said 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 139 
 
 Hopeful, Where are we now ? Then was his fellow Reasoning 
 silent, as mistrusting that he had led him out of cS^S 
 the way ; and now it began to rain, and thunder, and Hopeful. 
 and lighten in a very dreadful manner, and the 
 water rose amain. 
 
 Then Hopeful groaned in himself, saying, Oh, 
 that I had kept on my way ! 
 
 CHR. Who could have thought that this path 
 should have led us out of the way ? 
 
 HOPE. I was afraid on't at the very first, and 
 therefore gave you that gentle caution. I would 
 have spoke plainer, but that you are older than I. 
 
 CHR. Good brother, be not offended ; I am sorry Christian's 
 I have brought thee out of the way, and that I 
 
 have put thee into such eminent danger; pray, of his brother 
 my brother, forgive me, I did not do it of an evil ^ay 
 intent. 
 
 HOPE. Be comforted, my brother, for I forgive 
 thee; and believe too that this shall be for our 
 good. 
 
 CHR. I am glad I have with me a merciful 
 brother ; But we must not stand thus, let 's try to 
 go back again. 
 
 HOPE. But, good brother, let me go before. 
 
 CHR. No, if you please, let me go first ; that, if 
 there be any danger, I may be first therein, because 
 by my means we are both gone out of the way. 
 
 HOPE. No, said Hopeful, you shall not go first ; 
 for your mind being troubled, may lead you out 
 of the way again. Then for their encouragement, 
 they heard the voice of one saying, ( Let thine Jer. xxx i. 21. 
 heart be towards the highway, even the way that 
 
They are in 
 danger of 
 drowning as 
 they go back. 
 
 They sleep in 
 the grounds 
 of Giant 
 Despair. 
 
 He finds 
 them in his 
 ground, and 
 carries them 
 to Doubting 
 Castle. 
 
 140 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 thou wentest; turn again/ But by this time the 
 waters were greatly risen, by reason of which the 
 way of going back was very dangerous. (Then I 
 thought that it is easier going out of the way when 
 we are in, than going in when we are out.) Yet 
 they adventured to go back ; but it was so dark, 
 and the flood was so high, that in their going back, 
 they had like to have been drowned nine or ten 
 times. 
 
 Neither could they, with all the skill they had, 
 get again to the stile that night. Wherefore, at 
 last lighting under a little shelter, they sat down 
 there till the day brake ; but, being weary, they 
 fell asleep. 1 Now there was, not far from the place 
 where they lay, a castle, called Doubting Castle, 
 the owner whereof was Giant Despair, and it was 
 in his grounds they now were sleeping : wherefore 
 he getting up in the morning early, and walking 
 up and down in his fields, caught Christian and 
 Hopeful asleep in his grounds. Then with a grim 
 and surly voice he bid them awake, and asked them 
 whence they were, and what they did in his grounds. 
 They told him they were pilgrims, and that they 
 had lost their way. Then said the Giant, You have 
 this night trespassed on me, by trampling in and 
 lying on my grounds, and therefore you must go 
 along with me. So they were forced to go, because 
 he was stronger than they. They also had but 
 
 1 The Pilgrims now, to gratify the flesh, 
 Will seek its ease ; but oh ! how they afresh 
 Do thereby plunge themselves new griefs into ! 
 Who seek to please the flesh., themselves undo. 
 
J J > J > > > J J ' ' i " \t 
 
 j * J J ! * * * J * j t Jj 
 
 CHRISTIAN AND HOPEFUL IN DOUBTING CASTLE 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 141 
 
 little to say, for they knew themselves in a fault. 
 The giant therefore drove them before him, and 
 put them into his castle, into a very dark dungeon, The grievous- 
 nasty and stinking to the spirits of these two men : 
 here then they lay, from Wednesday morning till 
 Saturday night, without one bit of bread, or drop 
 of drink, or light, or any to ask how they did. 
 They were therefore here in evil case, and were far PS. ixxxvm. is. 
 from friends and acquaintance. Now in this place, 
 Christian had double sorrow, because 'twas through 
 his unadvised counsel that they were brought into 
 this distress. 
 
 Now Giant Despair had a wife, and her name 
 was Diffidence. So when he was gone to bed, he 
 told his wife what he had done, to wit, that he had 
 taken a couple of prisoners, and cast them into his 
 dungeon, for trespassing on his grounds. Then he 
 asked her also what he had best to do further to 
 them. So she asked him what they were, whence 
 they came, and whither they were bound ; and he told 
 her. Then she counselled him, that when he arose 
 in the morning he should beat them, without any 
 mercy. So when he arose, he getteth him a grievous 
 crab-tree cudgel, and goes down into the dungeon 
 to them, and there first falls to rating of them as if 
 they were dogs, although they gave him never a 
 word of distaste. Then he falls upon them, and On Thursday, 
 beats them fearfully, in such sort, that they were Sais^ s espair 
 not able to help themselves, or to turn them upon prisoners, 
 the floor. This done, he withdraws and leaves 
 them, there to condole their misery, and to mourn 
 under their distress : so all that day they spent the 
 
On Friday, 
 Giant Despair 
 counsels 
 them to kill 
 themselves. 
 
 The Giant 
 sometimes 
 has fits. 
 
 Christian 
 crushed. 
 
 Job vii. 15. 
 
 142 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 time in nothing but sighs and bitter lamentations. 
 The next night, she, talking with her husband about 
 them further, and understanding that they were yet 
 alive, did advise him to counsel them to make away 
 themselves. So when morning was come, he goes 
 to them in a surly manner as before, and perceiving 
 them to be very sore with the stripes that lie had 
 given them the day before, he told them, that since 
 they were never like to come out of that place, 
 their only way would be, forthwith to make an end 
 of themselves, either with knife, halter, or poison : 
 For why, said he, should you choose life, seeing it 
 is attended with so much bitterness? But they 
 desired him to let them go. With that he looked 
 ugly upon them, and rushing to them had doubt- 
 less made an end of them himself, but that he fell 
 into one of his fits (for he sometimes in sunshiny 
 weather fell into fits), and lost (for a time) the use 
 of his hand ; wherefore he withdrew, and left them 
 (as before), to consider what to do. Then did the 
 prisoners consult between themselves, whether 'twas 
 best to take his counsel or no ; and thus they began 
 to discourse : 
 
 CHU. Brother, said Christian, what shall we do ? 
 The life that we now live is miserable : for my part 
 I know not whether is best, to live thus, or to die 
 out of hand. * My soul chooseth strangling rather 
 than life,' and the grave is more easy for me than 
 this dungeon : Shall we be ruled by the Giant ? 
 
 HOPE. Indeed our present condition is dreadful, 
 and death would be far more welcome to me than 
 thus for ever to abide : But yet let us consider, the 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 143 
 
 Lord of the country to which we are going hath 
 said, Thou shalt do no murder, no, not to another 
 man's person ; much more then are we forbidden to 
 take his counsel to kill ourselves. Besides, he that 
 kills another, can but commit murder upon his 
 body; but for one to kill himself, is to kill body 
 and soul at once. And moreover, my brother, thou Hopeful 
 talkest of ease in the grave ; but hast thou for- ? forts 
 gotten the hell, whither for certain the murderers 
 go ? for, ' no murderer hath eternal life,' etc. And, 
 let us consider, again, that all the law is not in the 
 hand of Giant Despair : Others, so far as I can 
 understand, have been taken by him as well as we ; 
 and yet have escaped out of his hand : Who knows, 
 but that God that made the world, may cause that 
 Giant Despair may die ; or that at some time or 
 other he may forget to lock us in ; or but he may in 
 a short time have another of his fits before us, and 
 may lose the use of his limbs ; and if ever that 
 should come to pass again, for my part I am resolved 
 to pluck up the heart of a man, and to try my 
 utmost to get from under his hand. I was a fool 
 that I did not try to do it before ; but however, my 
 brother, let 's be patient, and endure a while : the 
 time may come that may give us a happy release ; 
 but let us not be our own murderers. With 
 these words Hopeful at present did moderate the 
 mind of his brother; so they continued together 
 (in the dark) that day, in their sad and doleful 
 condition. 
 
 Well, towards evening the giant goes down into 
 the dungeon again, to see if his prisoners had taken 
 
144 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 his counsel ; but when he came there, he found them 
 alive, and truly, alive was all ; for now, what for 
 want of bread and water, and by reason of the 
 wounds they received when he beat them, they 
 could do little but breathe : But, I say, he found 
 them alive; at which he fell into a grievous rage, 
 and told them, that seeing they had disobeyed his 
 counsel, it should be worse with them than if they 
 had never been born. 
 
 At this they trembled greatly, and I think that 
 
 Christian fell into a swoon ; but coming a little to 
 
 himself again, they renewed their discourse about 
 
 the giant's counsel, and whether yet they had best 
 
 Christian to take it or no. Now Christian again seemed to 
 
 still dejected. be for doing ^ but Hopeful made his second reply 
 
 as folio weth : 
 
 HOPE. My brother, said he, rememberest thou not 
 how valian t thou hast been heretofore ? Apollyon 
 could not crush thee, nor could all that thou didst 
 hear, or see, or feel in the Valley of the Shadow 
 o f Death ; what hardship, terror, and amazement 
 hast thou already gone through, and art thou now 
 nothing but fear ? Thou seest that I am in the 
 dungeon with thee, a far weaker man by nature 
 than thou art : Also this giant has wounded me as 
 well as thee, and hath also cut off the bread and 
 water from my mouth ; and with thee I mourn 
 without the light. But let 's exercise a little more 
 patience. Remember how thou playedst the man 
 at Vanity Fair, and wast neither afraid of the chain 
 nor cage ; nor yet of bloody death : wherefore let 
 us (at least to avoid the shame, that becomes not a 
 
 Hopeful 
 
 him f aga1n, 
 by calling' 
 
 brance. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 145 
 
 Christian to be found in) bear up with patience as 
 well as we can. 
 
 Now night being come again, and the Giant and 
 his wife being in bed, she asked him concerning the 
 prisoners, and if they had taken his counsel. To 
 which he replied, They are sturdy rogues, they 
 choose rather to bear all hardship, than to make 
 away themselves. Then said she, Take them into 
 the castle-yard to-morrow, and show them the bones 
 and skulls of those that thou hast already despatched, 
 and make them believe, ere a week comes to an end, 
 thou also wilt tear them in pieces, as thou hast done 
 their fellows before them. 
 
 So when the morning was come, the Giant goes 
 to them again, and takes them into the castle-yard, 
 and shows them as his wife had bidden him. These, 
 said he, were pilgrims as you are, once, and they 
 trespassed in my grounds, as you have done; and 
 when I thought fit, I tore them in pieces, and so On Saturday, 
 within ten days I will do you. Go, get you down threatened 
 to your den again ; and with that he beat them all that shortly 
 the way thither. They lay therefore all day on pu ii them in 
 Saturday in lamentable case, as before. Now when P ieces - 
 night was come, and when Mrs. Diffidence and her 
 husband the Giant were got to bed, they began to 
 renew their discourse of their prisoners ; and withal, 
 the old Giant wondered, that he could neither by his 
 blows, nor counsel, bring them to an end. And 
 with that his wife replied, I fear, said she, that they 
 live in hope that some will come to relieve them, 
 or that they have pick-locks about them, by the 
 means of which they hope to escape. And, sayest 
 
 K 
 
A key in 
 
 Promise, 
 opens any 
 lock in 
 Doubting 
 Castle. 
 
 146 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 thou so, my dear ? said the Giant, I will therefore 
 search them in the morning. 
 
 Well, on Saturday about midnight they began 
 to pray, and continued in prayer till almost break 
 of day. 
 
 Now a little before it was day, good Christian, as 
 one half amazed, brake out in this passionate speech: 
 What a fool, quoth he, am I thus to lie in a stinking 
 dungeon, when I may as well walk at liberty! I 
 have a key in my bosom called Promise, that will, 
 I am persuaded, open any lock in Doubting Castle. 
 Then said Hopeful, That 's good news; good brother, 
 pluck it out of thy bosom and try. 
 
 Then Christian pulled it out of his bosom, and 
 began to try at the dungeon door, whose bolt (as he 
 turned the key) gave back, and the door flew open 
 with ease, and Christian and Hopeful both came 
 out. Then he went to the outward door that leads 
 into the castle-yard, and with his key opened that 
 door also. After he went to the iron gate, for that 
 must be opened too, but that lock went damnable 
 hard, yet the key did open it ; then they thrust open 
 the gate to make their escape with speed, but that 
 gate, as it opened, made such a creaking, that it 
 waked Giant Despair, who hastily rising to pursue 
 his prisoners, felt his limbs to fail, for his fits took 
 him again, so that he could by no means go after 
 them. Then they went on, and came to the King's 
 highway, and so were safe, because they were out 
 of his jurisdiction. 
 
 Now when they were gone over the stile, they 
 began to contrive with themselves what they should 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 147 
 
 do at that stile, to prevent those that should come 
 after from falling into the hands of Giant Despair. 
 So they consented to erect there a pillar, and to A pillar 
 engrave upon the side thereof this sentence, * Over 
 
 this stile is the way to Doubting Castle, which is and his 
 kept by Giant Despair* who despiseth the King of 
 the Celestial Country, and seeks to destroy his holy 
 pilgrims.' Many therefore that followed after, read 
 what was written, and escaped the danger. This 
 done, they sang as follows 
 
 Out of the way we went, and then we found 
 
 What 'twas to tread upon forbidden ground ; 
 
 And let them that come after have a care, 
 
 Lest heedlessness makes them, as we, to fare : 
 
 Lest they, for trespassing, his prisoners are, 
 
 Whose Castle 's Doubting, and whose name 's Despair. 
 
 They went then, till they came to the Delectable The Delect- 
 able r 
 
 tains. 
 
 Mountains, 1 which mountains belong to the Lord of able Moun - 
 
 that hill, of which we have spoken before ; so they 
 went up to the mountains, to behold the gardens 
 and orchards, the vineyards, and fountains of water; 
 where also they drank, and washed themselves, and They are 
 did freely eat of the vineyards. Now there were on 
 the tops of these mountains Shepherds feeding their tains - 
 flocks, and they stood by the highway-side. The 
 pilgrims therefore went to them, and leaning upon 
 their staves (as is common with weary pilgrims, 
 when they stand to talk with any by the way) they 
 
 1 Mountains Delectable they now ascend, 
 Where Shepherds be, which to them do commend 
 Alluring things, and things that cautious are, 
 Pilgrims are steady kept by faith and fear. 
 
Talk with 
 the Shep- 
 herds. 
 
 John x. 11. 
 
 Hos. xiv. 9. 
 
 Heb. xiii. 1, 2. 
 
 The Shep- 
 herds wel- 
 come them. 
 
 The names 
 of the Shep- 
 herds. 
 
 148 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 asked, Whose delectable Mountains are these ? and 
 whose be the sheep that feed upon them ? 
 
 SHEP. These mountains are Immanuel's Land, and 
 they are within sight of his city ; and the sheep also 
 are his, and he laid down his life for them. 
 
 CHR. Is this the way to the Celestial City ? 
 
 SHEP. You are just in your way. 
 
 CHR. How far is it thither ? 
 
 SHEP. Too far for any, but those that shall get 
 thither indeed. 
 
 CHR. Is the way safe, or dangerous ? 
 
 SHEP. Safe for those for whom it is to be safe, 
 but transgressors shall fall therein. 
 
 CHR. Is there in this place any relief for pilgrims 
 that are weary and faint in the way ? 
 
 SHEP. The Lord of these mountains hath given us 
 a charge not to be forgetful to entertain strangers ; 
 therefore the good of the place is before you. 
 
 I saw also in my dream, that when the Shepherds 
 perceived that they were wayfaring men, they also 
 put questions to them (to which they made answer 
 as in other places), as, Whence came you ? and, 
 How got you into the way ? and, By what means 
 have you so persevered therein ? For but few of 
 them that begin to come hither, do show their face 
 on these mountains. But when the Shepherds heard 
 their answers, being pleased therewith, they looked 
 very lovingly upon them, and said, Welcome to the 
 Delectable Mountains ! 
 
 The Shepherds, I say, whose names were Know- 
 ledge, Experience, Watchful, and Sincere, took 
 them by the hand, and had them to their tents, 
 
HILL ERROR 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 149 
 
 and made them partake of that which was ready 
 at present. They said moreover, We would that 
 you should stay here a while, to be acquainted with 
 us, and yet more to solace yourselves with the 
 good of these Delectable Mountains. They then 
 told them that they were content to stay ; and so 
 they went to their rest that night, because it was 
 very late. 
 
 Then I saw in my dream, that in the morning, 
 the Shepherds called up Christian and Hopeful to 
 walk with them upon the mountains : So they 
 went forth with them, and walked a while, having 
 a pleasant prospect on every side. Then said the 
 Shepherds one to another, Shall we show these They are 
 pilgrims some wonders ? So when they had con- Bonders. 
 eluded to do it, they had them first to the top of 
 a hill called Error, which was very steep on the TheMoun- 
 furthest side, and bid them look down to the 
 bottom. So Christian and Hopeful looked down, 
 and saw at the bottom several men dashed all to 
 pieces by a fall that they had from the top. Then 
 said Christian, What meaneth this? The Shep- 
 herds answered, Have you not heard of them that 
 were made to err, by hearkening to Hymenaeus 
 and Philetus, as concerning the faith of the re- 2 Tim. a. 17, 
 surrection of the body ? They answered, Yes. 
 Then said the Shepherds, Those that you see lie 
 dashed in pieces at the bottom of this mountain 
 are they; and they have continued to this day 
 unburied (as you see) for an example to others to 
 take heed how they clamber too high, or how they 
 come too near the brink of this mountain. 
 
150 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 
 Then I saw that they had them to the top of 
 Mount another mountain, and the name of that is Caution, 
 
 and bid them look afar off; which when they did, 
 they perceived, as they thought, several men walk- 
 ing up and down among the tombs that were there. 
 And they perceived that the men were blind, 
 because they stumbled sometimes upon the tombs, 
 and because they could not get out from among 
 them. Then said Christian, What means this ? 
 
 The Shepherds then answered, Did you not see 
 a little below these mountains a stile that led into 
 a meadow on the left hand of this way? They 
 answered, Yes. Then said the Shepherds, From 
 that stile there goes a path that leads directly to 
 Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair ; 
 and these men (pointing to them among the tombs) 
 came once on pilgrimage, as you do now, even till 
 they came to that same stile. And because the 
 right way was rough in that place, they chose to go 
 out of it into that meadow, and there were taken 
 by Giant Despair, and cast into Doubting Castle ; 
 where, after they had a while been kept in the 
 dungeon, he at last did put out their eyes, and led 
 them among those tombs, where he has left them 
 to wander to this very day ; that the saying of the 
 Prov. xxi. m wise man might be fulfilled, ' He that wandereth 
 out of the way of understanding shall remain in the 
 congregation of the dead.' Then Christian and 
 Hopeful looked upon one another, with tears gush- 
 ing out, but yet said nothing to the Shepherds. 
 
 Then I saw in my dream, that the Shepherds had 
 them to another place, in a bottom, where was a 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 151 
 
 door in the side of a hill ; and they opened the door, 
 and bid them look in. They looked in therefore, 
 and saw that within it was very dark, and smoky ; 
 they also thought that they heard there a rumbling 
 noise as of fire, and a cry of some tormented, and 
 that they smelt the scent of brimstone. Then said 
 Christian, What means this? The Shepherds told 
 them, This is a by-way to hell, a way that hypocrites A by-way 
 go in at ; namely, such as sell their birthright, with * 
 Esau ; such as sell their Master, with Judas ; such 
 as blaspheme the gospel, with Alexander ; and that 
 lie and dissemble, with Ananias and Sapphira his 
 wife. 
 
 HOPE. Then said Hopeful to the Shepherds, I 
 perceive that these had on them, even every one, 
 a show of Pilgrimage, as we have now ; had they 
 not? 
 
 SHEP. Yes, and held it a long time too. 
 
 HOPE. How far might they go on pilgrimage in 
 their day, since they notwithstanding were thus 
 miserably cast away ? 
 
 SHEP. Some further, and some not so far as these 
 mountains. 
 
 Then said the pilgrims one to another, We had 
 need to cry to the Strong for strength. 
 
 SHEP. Ay, and you will have need to use it when 
 you have it too. 
 
 By this time the pilgrims had a desire to go 
 forwards, and the Shepherds a desire they should ; 
 so they walked together towards the end of the 
 mountains. Then said the Shepherds one to 
 another, Let us here show to the pilgrims the gates 
 
The 
 
 Shepherds' 
 perspective- 
 glass. 
 
 The Hill 
 Clear. 
 
 The fruits of 
 servile fear. 
 
 A two-fold 
 caution. 
 
 The Country 
 of Conceit, 
 out of 
 which came 
 Ignorance. 
 
 152 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 of the Celestial City, if they have skill to look 
 through our perspective-glass. The pilgrims then 
 lovingly accepted the motion : So they had them to 
 the top of a high hill, called Clear, and gave them 
 their glass to look. 
 
 Then they essayed to look, but the remembrance 
 of that last thing that the Shepherds had showed 
 them, made their hands shake, by means of which 
 impediment they could not look steadily through 
 the glass ; yet they thought they saw something like 
 the gate, and also some of the glory of the place. 
 Then they went away and sang this song ^ 
 
 Thus by the Shepherds secrets are reveal' d, 
 Which from all other men are kept conceal'd : 
 Come to the Shepherds then, if you would see 
 Things deep, things hid, and that mysterious be. 
 
 When they were about to depart, one of the 
 Shepherds gave them a note of the way. Another 
 of them bid them beware of the Flatterer. The 
 third bid them take heed that they sleep not upon 
 the Enchanted Ground. And the fourth bid them 
 God-speed. So I awoke from my dream. 
 
 And I slept, and dreamed again, and saw the 
 same two pilgrims going down the mountains along 
 the highway towards the city. Now, a little below 
 these mountains, on the left hand, lieth the country 
 of Conceit ; from which country there comes into 
 the way in which the pilgrims walked a little crooked 
 lane. Here therefore they met with a very brisk 
 lad, that came out of that country, and his name 
 was Ignorance. So Christian asked him from what 
 parts he came, and whither he was going. 
 

 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 153 
 
 IGNOR. Sir, I was born in the country that lieth Christian 
 off there, a little on the left hand ; and I am going ancJhavT 
 to the Celestial City. some talk. 
 
 CHR. But how do you think to get in at the gate, 
 for you may find some difficulty there ? 
 
 IGNOR. As other good people do, said he. 
 
 CHR. But what have you to show at that gate, 
 that may cause that the gate should be opened to 
 you ? 
 
 IGNOR. I know my Lord's will, and I have been a The ground 
 good liver ; I pay every man his own ; I pray, fast, 
 pay tithes, and give alms, and have left my country 
 for whither I am going. 
 
 CHR. But thou earnest not in at the Wicket-Gate 
 that is at the head of this way ; thou earnest in 
 hither through that same crooked lane, and there- 
 fore I fear, however thou mayest think of thyself, 
 when the reckoning day shall come, thou wilt have 
 laid to thy charge that thou art a thief and a robber, 
 instead of getting admittance into the city. 
 
 IGNOR. Gentlemen, ye be utter strangers to me ; He saith to 
 I know you not: be content to follow the religion thaUie^sa 
 of your country, and I will follow the religion of fool. 
 mine. I hope all will be well. And as for the gate 
 that you talk of, all the world knows that that is a 
 great way off of our country. I cannot think that 
 any man in all our parts doth so much as know the 
 way to it ; nor need they matter whether they do 
 or no, since we have, as you see, a fine pleasant 
 green lane, that comes down from our country the 
 next way into it. 
 
 When Christian saw that the man was wise in 
 
Prov. xxvi. 12. 
 Eccles. x. 3. 
 
 How to 
 
 carry it to 
 a fool. 
 
 Matt. xii. 45. 
 Prov. v. 22. 
 
 The destruc- 
 tion of one 
 Turn-away. 
 
 154 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 his own conceit, he said to Hopeful whisperingly, 
 There is more hopes of a fool than of him. And 
 said moreover, * When he that is a fool walketh by 
 the way, his wisdom faileth him, and he saith to 
 every one that he is a fool.' What, shall we talk 
 further with him ? or outgo him at present ? and so 
 leave him to think of what he hath heard already ; 
 and then stop again for him afterwards, and see if 
 by degrees we can do any good of him ? Then said 
 Hopeful- 
 Let Ignorance a little while now muse 
 On what is said, and let him not refuse 
 Good counsel to embrace, lest he remain 
 Still ignorant of what 's the chiefest gain. 
 God saith, Those that no understanding have, 
 (Although he made them) them he will not save. 
 
 HOPE. He further added, It is not good, I think, 
 to say all to him at once ; let us pass him by, if 
 you will, and talk to him anon, even as he is able 
 to bear it. 
 
 So they both went on, and Ignorance he came 
 after. Now when they had passed him a little way, 
 they entered into a very dark lane, where they met 
 a man whom seven devils had bound with seven 
 strong cords, and were carrying of him back to the 
 door that they saw on the side of the hill. Now 
 good Christian began to tremble, and so did Hope- 
 ful his companion : Yet as the devils led away the 
 man, Christian looked to see if he knew him, and he 
 thought it might be one Turn-away that dwelt in 
 the town of Apostacy. But he did not perfectly 
 see his face, for he did hang his head like a thief 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 155 
 
 that is found : But being gone past, Hopeful looked 
 after him, and espied on his back a paper with 
 this inscription, ' Wanton professor, and damnable 
 apostate.' Then said Christian to his fellow, Now Christian 
 I call to remembrance that which was told me of a 
 
 thine that happened to a good man hereabout. The a stor y of 
 
 n j_, T ?,! * -^ t_ Little-faith. 
 
 name 01 the man was Little-faith, but a good man, 
 
 and he dwelt in the town of Sincere. The thing 
 
 was this : at the entering in of this passage there 
 
 comes down from Broadway Gate a lane called Broadway 
 
 Deadman's Lane ; so called, because of the murders Deadman's 
 
 that are commonly done there. And this Little- Lane - 
 
 faith going on pilgrimage, as we do now, chanced to 
 
 sit down there and slept. Now there happened, at 
 
 that time, to come down that lane from Broadway 
 
 Gate, three sturdy rogues, and their names were 
 
 Faint-heart, Mistrust, and Guilt (three brothers), 
 
 and they espying Little-faith where he was, came 
 
 galloping up with speed : Now the good man was 
 
 just awaked from his sleep, and was getting up to 
 
 go on his journey. So they came all up to him, 
 
 and with threatening language bid him stand. At 
 
 this, Little-faith looked as white as a clout, and had 
 
 neither power to fight nor fly. Then said Faint- Little-faith 
 
 heart, Deliver thy purse ; but he making no haste Faint-heart, 
 
 to do it (for he was loth to lose his money), Mistrust Mistrust and 
 
 ran up to him, and thrusting his hand into his 
 
 pocket, pulled out thence a bag of silver. Then he They got 
 
 cried out, Thieves, thieves ! With that, Guilt, with Xe^and 
 
 a great club that was in his hand, struck Little-faith knocked him 
 
 on the head, and with that blow felled him flat to 
 
 the ground, where he lay bleeding as one that 
 
Little-faith 
 lost not his 
 hest things. 
 
 1 Pet. iv. 18. 
 
 Little-faith 
 forced to 
 beg to his 
 journey's 
 end. 
 
 He kept 
 not his hest 
 things by 
 his own 
 cunning. 
 2 Tim. i. 14. 
 
 156 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 would bleed to death. All this while the thieves 
 stood by : But at last, they hearing that some 
 were upon the road, and fearing lest it should be 
 one Great-grace that dwells in the city of Good- 
 confidence, they betook themselves to their heels, 
 and left this good man to shift for himself. Now 
 after a while, Little-faith came to himself, and 
 getting up, made shift to scramble on his way. 
 This was the story. 
 
 HOPE. But did they take from him all that ever 
 he had ? 
 
 CHR. No : The place where his jewels were, they 
 never ransacked, so those he kept still ; but, as I 
 was told, the good man was much afflicted for his 
 loss, for the thieves got most of his spending money. 
 That which they got not (as I said) were jewels; 
 also he had a little odd money left, but scarce 
 enough to bring him to his journey's end. Nay, if 
 I was not misinformed, he was forced to beg as he 
 went, to keep himself alive, for his jewels he might 
 not sell ; but beg, and do what he could, he went 
 (as we say) with many a hungry belly the most part 
 of the rest of the way. 
 
 HOPE. But is it not a wonder they got not from 
 him his certificate, by which he was to receive his 
 admittance at the Celestial Gate ? 
 
 CHR. 'Tis a wonder, but they got not that: though 
 they missed it not through any good cunning of his ; 
 for he, being dismayed with their coming upon him, 
 had neither power nor skill to hide anything ; so it 
 was more by good providence than by his endeavour, 
 that they missed of that good thing. 
 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 157 
 
 HOPE. But it must needs be a comfort to him that 
 they got not this jewel from him. 
 
 CHR. It might have been good comfort to him, had 2 Pet. ii. 9. 
 he used it as he should ; but they that told me the 
 story said, That he made but little use of it all the 
 rest of the way, and that because of the dismay 
 that he had in their taking away his money. Indeed, 
 he forgot it a great part of the rest of his journey ; 
 and besides, when at any time it came into his mind, 
 and he began to be comforted therewith, then would 
 fresh thoughts of his loss come again upon him, and 
 those thoughts would swallow up all. 
 
 HOPE. Alas, poor man ! this could not but be a He is pitied 
 great grief unto him. b r both - 
 
 CHR. Grief! Ay, a grief indeed. Would it not 
 have been so to any of us, had we been used as he, 
 to be robbed and wounded too, and that in a strange 
 place, as he was ? 'Tis a wonder he did not die 
 with grief, poor heart ! I was told that he scattered 
 almost all the rest of the way with nothing but dole- 
 ful and bitter complaints ; telling also to all that 
 overtook him, or that he overtook in the way as he 
 went, where he was robbed, and how ; who they 
 were that did it, and what he lost ; how he was 
 wounded, and that he hardly escaped with life. 
 
 HOPE. But 'tis a wonder that his necessity did 
 not put him upon selling or pawning some of his 
 jewels, that he might have wherewith to relieve 
 himself in his journey. 
 
 CHR. Thou talkest like one upon whose head is Christian 
 the shell to this very day. For what should he ^fdW 
 pawn them ? or to whom should he sell them ? In f r unadvised 
 
 speaking. 
 
Heb. xii. 16. 
 
 A discourse 
 about Esau 
 and Little- 
 faith. 
 
 Esau was 
 ruled by his 
 lusts. 
 Gen. xxv. 32. 
 
 Esau never 
 had faith. 
 
 158 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 all that country where he was robbed, his jewels 
 were not accounted of, nor did he want that relief 
 which could from thence be administered to him. 
 Besides, had his jewels been missing at the gate of 
 the Celestial City, he had (and that he knew well 
 enough) been excluded from an inheritance there ; 
 and that would have been worse to him than the 
 appearance and villainy of ten thousand thieves. 
 
 HOPE. Why art thou so tart, my brother ? Esau 
 sold his birthright, and that for a mess of pottage, 
 and that birthright was his greatest jewel; and if 
 he, why might not Little-faith do so too ? 
 
 CHR. Esau did sell his birthright indeed, and so 
 do many besides, and by so doing, exclude them- 
 selves from the chief blessing, as also that caitiff 
 did. But you must put a difference betwixt Esau 
 and Little -faith, and also betwixt their estates. 
 Esau's birthright was typical, but Little-faith's jewels 
 were not so. Esau's belly was his god, but Little- 
 faith's belly was not so. Esau's want lay in his 
 fleshly appetite ; Little-faith's did not so. Besides, 
 Esau could see no further than to the fulfilling of 
 his lusts : ' For I am at the point to die,' said he, 
 * and what good will this birthright do me ? ' But 
 Little-faith, though it was his lot to have but a little 
 faith, was by his little faith kept from such extrava- 
 gances, and made to see and prize his jewels more 
 than to sell them, as Esau did his birthright. You 
 read not anywhere that Esau had faith, no, not so 
 much as a little ; therefore no marvel, if where the 
 flesh only bears sway (as it will in that man where 
 no faith is to resist), if he sells his birthright, and 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 159 
 
 his soul and all, and that to the devil of hell ; for 
 
 it is with such, as it is with the ass, who in her Jer. a. 24. 
 
 occasions cannot be turned away. When their 
 
 minds are set upon their lusts, they will have them 
 
 whatever they cost. But Little-faith was of another 
 
 temper, his mind was on things divine ; his liveli- Little-faith 
 
 hood was upon things that were spiritual, and from i^Jpon 
 
 above : Therefore to what end should he that is of Esau's 
 
 such a temper sell his jewels (had there been any po 
 
 that would have bought them) to fill his mind with 
 
 empty things ? Will a man give a penny to fill his 
 
 belly with hay ? or can you persuade the turtle-dove A comparison 
 
 to live upon carrion, like the crow ? Though faith- JSEtaST 
 
 less ones can, for carnal lusts, pawn, or mortgage, and the crow. 
 
 or sell what they have, and themselves outright to 
 
 boot; yet they that have faith, saving faith, though 
 
 but a little of it, cannot do so. Here, therefore, my 
 
 brother, is thy mistake. 
 
 HOPE. I acknowledge it ; but yet your severe 
 reflection had almost made me angry. 
 
 CHR. Why, I did but compare thee to some of 
 the birds that are of the brisker sort, who will run to 
 and fro in untrodden paths with the shell upon their 
 heads ; but pass by that, and consider the matter 
 under debate, and all shall be well betwixt thee and 
 me. 
 
 HOPE. But, Christian, these three fellows, I am 
 persuaded in my heart, are but a company of 
 cowards ; would they have run else, think you, as 
 they did, at the noise of one that was coming on the 
 road ? Why did not Little-faith pluck up a greater Hopeful 
 heart ? He might, methinks, have stood one brush 
 
No great 
 heart for 
 God where 
 there is but 
 little faith. 
 
 We have 
 more courage 
 when out, 
 than when 
 we are in. 
 
 1 Pet. v. 8. 
 
 Christian 
 tells his own 
 experience 
 in this case. 
 
 The King's 
 champion. 
 
 160 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 with them, and have yielded when there had been no 
 remedy. 
 
 CHR. That they are cowards, many have said, but 
 few have found it so in the time of trial. As for a 
 great heart, Little-faith had none ; and I perceive by 
 thee, my brother, hadst thou been the man con- 
 cerned, thou art but for a brush, and then to yield. 
 And verily, since this is the height of thy stomach 
 now they are at a distance from us, should they 
 appear to thee, as they did to him, they might put 
 thee to second thoughts. 
 
 But consider again, they are but journeymen 
 thieves ; they serve under the king of the bottom- 
 less pit, who, if need be, will come in to their aid 
 himself, and his voice is as the roaring of a lion. I 
 myself have been engaged as this Little-faith was, 
 and I found it a terrible thing. These three villains 
 set upon me, and I beginning like a Christian to 
 resist, they gave but a call, and in came their master: 
 I would, as the saying is, have given my life for 
 a penny ; but that, as God would have it, I was 
 clothed with armour of proof. Ay, and yet though 
 I was so harnessed, I found it hard work to quit 
 myself like a man ; no man can tell what in that 
 combat attends us, but he that hath been in the 
 battle himself. 
 
 HOPE. Well, but they ran, you see, when they 
 did but suppose that one Great-grace was in the 
 way. 
 
 CHR. True, they have often fled, both they and 
 their master, when Great-grace hath but appeared ; 
 and no marvel, for he is the King's champion. But 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 161 
 
 I trow you will put some difference between Little- 
 faith and the King's champion. All the King's sub- 
 jects are not his champions, nor can they, when tried, 
 do such feats of war as he. Is it meet to think that 
 a little child should handle Goliath as David did ? 
 or that there should be the strength of an ox in a 
 wren ? Some are strong, some are weak ; some 
 have great faith, some have little; this man was 
 one of the weak, and therefore he went to the 
 walls. 
 
 HOPE. I would it had been Great-grace, for their 
 sakes. 
 
 CHR. If it had been he, he might have had his 
 hands full: For I must tell you, That though Great- 
 grace is excellent good at his weapons, and has and 
 can, so long as he keeps them at sword's point, do 
 well enough with them ; yet if they get within him, 
 even Faint-heart, Mistrust, or the other, it shall go 
 hard but they will throw up his heels. And when 
 a man is down, you know, what can he do ? 
 
 Whoso looks well upon Great-grace's face, shall 
 see those scars and cuts there, that shall easily give 
 demonstration of what I say. Yea, once I heard that 
 he should say (and that when he was in the com- 
 bat), * We despaired even of life ' : How did these 
 . sturdy rogues and their fellows make David groan, 
 mourn, and roar ? Yea, Heman, and Hezekiah too, 
 though champions in their day, were forced to bestir 
 them when by these assaulted ; and yet, notwith- 
 standing, they had their coats soundly brushed by 
 them. Peter upon a time would go try what he 
 could do ; but, though some do say of him that he is 
 
 L 
 
Job xli. 26. 
 
 Leviathan's 
 
 sturdiness. 
 
 Job xxxix. 19. 
 The excel- 
 lent mettle 
 that is in 
 Job's horse. 
 
 162 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 the prince of the apostles, they handled him so, that 
 they made him at last afraid of a sorry girl. 
 
 Besides, their king is at their whistle, he is never 
 out of hearing ; and if at any time they be put to 
 the worst, he, if possible, comes in to help them : 
 and of him it is said, * The sword of him that 
 layeth at him cannot hold the spear, the dart, nor 
 the habergeon : he esteemeth iron as straw, and 
 brass as rotten wood. The arrow cannot make him 
 fly ; slingstones are turned with him into stubble, 
 darts are counted as stubble: he laugheth at the 
 shaking of a spear.' What can a man do in this 
 case ? 'Tis true, if a man could at every turn have 
 Job's horse, and had skill and courage to ride him, 
 he might do notable things : for ' his neck is clothed 
 with thunder, he will not be afraid as the grass- 
 hopper, the glory of his nostrils is terrible, he paweth 
 in the valley, rejoiceth in his strength, and goeth 
 out to meet the armed men. He mocketh at fear, 
 and is not affrighted, neither turneth back from 
 the sword. The quiver rattleth against him, the 
 glittering spear and the shield. He swalloweth the 
 ground with fierceness and rage, neither believeth 
 he that it is the sound of the trumpet. He saith 
 among the trumpets, Ha, ha ! and he smelleth the 
 battle afar off, the thundering of the captains, and 
 the shoutings.' 
 
 But for such footmen as thee and I are, let us 
 never desire to meet with an enemy, nor vaunt as 
 if we could do better, when we hear of others 
 that they have been foiled, nor be tickled at the 
 thoughts of our own manhood, for such commonly 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 163 
 
 come by the worst when tried. Witness Peter, of 
 whom I made mention before. He would swagger, 
 Ay, he would: He would, as his vain mind prompted 
 him to say, do better, and stand more for his Master, 
 than all men ; But who so foiled, and run down by 
 these villains, as he ? 
 
 When therefore we hear that such robberies are 
 done on the King's highway, two things become us 
 to do : first to go out harnessed, and to be sure to 
 take a shield with us ; For it was for want of that, 
 that he that laid so lustily at Leviathan could not 
 make him yield. For indeed, if that be wanting, 
 he fears us not at all. Therefore he that had skill, 
 hath said, * Above all, take the shield of faith, where- Eph. vi. 16. 
 with ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of 
 the wicked.' 
 
 'Tis good also that we desire of the King a convoy, Tis good 
 yea that he will go with us himself. This made 
 David rejoice when in the Valley of the Shadow of 
 Death ; and Moses was rather for dying where he Exoa. 
 stood, than to go one step without his God. O my 
 brother, if he will but go along with us, what need PS. m. 5-8. 
 we be afraid of ten thousands that shall set them- 
 selves against us, but without him, ' the proud isa. x. 4. 
 helpers fall under the slain.' 
 
 I for my part have been in the fray before now, 
 and though (through the goodness of him that is 
 best) I am as you see alive ; yet I cannot boast of 
 my manhood. Glad shall I be, if I meet with no 
 more such brunts, though I fear we are not got 
 beyond all danger. However, since the lion and 
 the bear have not as yet devoured me, I hope God 
 
A way and 
 
 164 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 will also deliver us from the next uncircumcised 
 Philistine. Then sang Christian 
 
 Poor Little-faith ! Hast been among the thieves ? 
 Wast robb'd ? Remember this : Whoso believes 
 And gets more faith, shall then a victor be 
 Over ten thousand, else scarce over three. 
 
 So they went on, and Ignorance followed. They 
 went then till they came at a place where they saw 
 a way put itself into their way, and seemed withal 
 to lie as straight as the way which they should go : 
 and here they knew not which of the two to take, 
 for both seemed straight before them ; therefore 
 here they stood still to consider. And as they 
 The Flatterer were thinking about the way, behold a man black 
 
 Q{ ^^ but coyered w j th a very lignt robe? came to 
 
 them and asked them, Why they stood there ? They 
 answered, They were going to the Celestial City, 
 but knew not which of these ways to take. Follow 
 me, said the man, it is thither that I am going. So 
 they followed him in the way that but now came 
 in ^ tne roa d, which by degrees turned, and turned 
 them so from the City that they desired to go to, 
 that in little time their faces were turned away 
 from it; yet they followed him. But by-and-by, 
 before they were aware, he led them both within 
 the compass of a net, in which they were both so 
 entangled that they knew not what to do ; and with 
 that, the white robe fell off the black man's back ; 
 then they saw where they were. Wherefore there 
 they lay crying some time, for they could not get 
 themselves out. 
 
 finds them. 
 
 Christian 
 
 They are 
 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 165 
 
 CHR. Then said Christian to his fellow, Now do I They bewail 
 
 see myself in an error. Did not the Shepherds bid 
 
 us beware of the flatterers ? As is the saying of the 
 
 wise man, so we have found it this day : ' A man Prov. xxix. 5. 
 
 that flattereth his neighbour spreadeth a net for his 
 
 feet.' 
 
 HOPE. They also gave us a note of directions 
 about the way, for our more sure finding thereof; 
 but therein we have also forgotten to read, and 
 have not kept ourselves from the paths of the 
 destroyer. Here David was wiser than we; for 
 saith he, 'Concerning the works of men, by the PS.*. 4. 
 word of thy lips I have kept me from the paths 
 of the destroyer.' Thus they lay bewailing them- 
 selves in the net. At last they espied a Shining A Shining 
 One coming towards them, with a whip of small ^ n t e h e^ es 
 cord in his hand. When he was come to the with a whip 
 place where they were, he asked them whence 
 they came, and what they did there. They told 
 him, That they were poor pilgrims going to Zion, 
 but were led out of their way by a black man, 
 clothed in white, who bid us, said they, follow 
 him ; for he was going thither too. Then said he Prov. xxix. 5. 
 with the whip, It is Flatterer, a false apostle, 2Cor.xi.i3', 14. 
 that hath transformed himself into an angel of 
 light. So he rent the net, and let the men out. 
 Then said he to them, Follow me, that I may set 
 you in your way again ; so he led them back to the 
 way, which they had left to follow the Flatterer. 
 Then he asked them saying, Where did you lie They are 
 the last night? They said, With the Shepherds 
 upon the Delectable Mountains. He asked them forgetfulness. 
 
Deceivers 
 fine spoken. 
 Rom. xvi. 18. 
 
 They are 
 whipped and 
 sent on their 
 way. 
 
 Deut. xxv. 2. 
 2 Chron. vi. 
 26,27. 
 Rev. iii. 19. 
 
 166 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 then, If they had not of those Shepherds a note of 
 direction for the way ? They answered, Yes. But 
 did you, said he, when you were at a stand, pluck 
 out and read your note ? They answered, No. He 
 asked them, Why ? They said they forgot. He 
 asked them moreover, If the Shepherds did not bid 
 them beware of the Flatterer? They answered, 
 Yes ; but we did not imagine, said they, that this 
 fine-spoken man had been he. 
 
 Then I saw in my dream, that he commanded 
 them to lie down ; which when they did, he 
 chastised them sore, to teach them the good way 
 wherein they should walk ; and as he chastised 
 them he said, ' As many as I love, I rebuke and 
 chasten ; be zealous therefore, and repent.' This 
 done, he bids them go on their way, and take good 
 heed to the other directions of the Shepherds. So 
 they thanked him for all his kindness, and went 
 softly along the right way, singing- 
 Come hither, you that walk along the way ; 
 See how the pilgrims fare, that go astray ! 
 They catched are in an entangling net, 
 'Cause they good counsel lightly did forget : 
 "Pis true, they rescued were, but yet you see 
 They 're scourged to boot : Let this your caution be. 
 
 Now after a while, they perceived afar off, one 
 coming softly and alone all along the highway to 
 meet them. Then said Christian to his fellow, 
 Yonder is a man with his back toward Zion, and 
 he is coming to meet us. 
 
 HOPE. I see him ; let us take heed to ourselves 
 now, lest he should prove a Flatterer also. So he 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 167 
 
 drew nearer and nearer, and at last came up unto The Atheist 
 them. His name was Atheist, and he asked them meets them - 
 whither they were going. 
 
 CHK. We are going to the Mount Zion. 
 
 Then Atheist fell into a very great laughter. He laughs 
 
 CHR. What is the meaning of your laughter ? 
 
 ATHEIST. I laugh to see what ignorant persons 
 you are, to take upon you so tedious a journey ; 
 and yet are like to have nothing but your travel 
 for your pains. 
 
 CHR. Why man ? Do you think we shall not be They reason 
 received? toffether - 
 
 ATHEIST. Received ! There is no such place as 
 you dream of, in all this world. 
 
 CHR. But there is in the world to come. 
 
 ATHEIST. When I was at home in mine own 
 country, I heard as you now affirm, and, from that 
 hearing went out to see, and have been seeking 
 this City this twenty years : But find no more of j er . xxii. 12. 
 it, than I did the first day I set out. 
 
 CHR. We have both heard and believe that there 
 is such a place to be found. 
 
 ATHEIST. Had not I, when at home, believed, I The Atheist 
 had not come thus far to seek : But finding none cottenUn' 8 
 (and yet I should, had there been such a place to this world - 
 be found, for I have gone to seek it further than 
 you), I am going back again, and will seek to 
 refresh myself with the things that I then cast 
 away, for hopes of that which I now see is not. 
 
 CHR. Then said Christian to Hopeful his fellow, Christian 
 Is it true which this man hath said ? Kb* ^ 
 
 HOPE. Take heed, he is one of the Flatterers ; 
 
168 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Hopeful's 
 
 gracious 
 
 answer. 
 
 2 Cor. v. 7. 
 A remem- 
 brance of 
 former 
 
 chastisements 
 is a help 
 against 
 present 
 temptations. 
 Prov. xix. 27. 
 Heb. x. 39. 
 
 A fruit of 
 an honest 
 heart. 
 
 1 John ii. 21. 
 
 They are 
 come to the 
 Enchanted 
 Ground. 
 
 Hopeful 
 begins to be 
 drowsy. 
 
 Christian 
 keeps him 
 awake. 
 
 remember what it hath cost us once already for 
 our hearkening to such kind of fellows. What ! no 
 Mount Zion? Did we not see from the Delect- 
 able Mountains the gate of the City? Also, are 
 we not now to walk by faith ? Let us go on, said 
 Hopeful, lest the man with the whip overtake us 
 again. You should have taught me that lesson, 
 which I will round you in the ears withal: 'Cease, 
 my son, to hear the instruction that causeth to err 
 from the words of knowledge.' I say, my brother, 
 cease to hear him, and let us believe to the saving 
 of the soul. 
 
 CHR. My brother, I did not put the question to 
 thee for that I doubted of the truth of our belief 
 myself, but to prove thee, and to fetch from thee a 
 fruit of the honesty of thy heart. As for this man, 
 I know that he is blinded by the god of this world. 
 Let thee and I go on, knowing that we have belief 
 of the truth, and * no lie is of the truth.' 
 
 HOPE. Now do I rejoice in hope of the glory of 
 God. So they turned away from the man ; and he, 
 laughing at them, went his way. 
 
 I saw then in my dream, that they went till they 
 came into a certain country whose air naturally 
 tended to make one drowsy, if he came a stranger 
 into it. And here Hopeful began to be very dull 
 and heavy of sleep ; wherefore he said unto 
 Christian, I do now begin to grow so drowsy that 
 I can scarcely hold up mine eyes ; let us lie down 
 here and take one nap. 
 
 CHR. By no means, said the other, lest sleeping 
 we never awake more. 
 
CHRISTIAN AND HOPEFUL LEAVE ATHEIST LAUGHING 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 169 
 
 HOPE. Why, my brother ? Sleep is sweet to the 
 labouring man ; we may be refreshed if we take a 
 nap. 
 
 CHR. Do you not remember that one of the 
 Shepherds bid us beware of the Enchanted Ground ? 
 He meant by that, that we should beware of sleep- 
 ing ; Wherefore let us not sleep, as do others ; but i Thess v. e. 
 let us watch, and be sober. 
 
 HOPE. I acknowledge myself in a fault ; and had He is 
 I been here alone, I had, by sleeping, run the thankfuL 
 danger of death. I see it is true that the wise 
 man saith, ' Two are better than one.' Hitherto Eccies. iv. 9. 
 hath thy company been my mercy, 'and thou 
 shalt have a good reward for thy labour.' 
 
 CHR. Now then, said Christian, to prevent To prevent 
 drowsiness in this place, let us fall into good they fail to 
 discourse. g od dis - 
 
 COUl'SG 
 
 HOPE. With all my heart, said the other. 
 CHR. Where shall we begin ? Good 
 
 HOPE. Where God began with us. But do you 
 begin, if you please. drowsiness. 
 
 CHR. I will sing you first this song 
 
 When saints do sleepy grow, let them come hither, The 
 
 And hear how these two pilgrims talk together : Dreamers' 
 
 Yea, let them learn of them, in any wise, 
 Thus to keep ope their drowsy slumb'ring eyes. 
 Saints' fellowship, if it be managed well, 
 Keeps them awake, and that in spite of hell. 
 
 CHR. Then Christian began and said, I will ask They begin 
 you a question : How came you to think at first of *i^ f 
 doing what you do now ? conversion. 
 
170 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 HOPE. Do you mean, How came I at first to 
 look after the good of my soul ? . 
 CHR. Yes, that is my meaning. 
 HOPE. I continued a great while in the delight of 
 those things which were seen and sold at our fair ; 
 things which, I believe now, would have (had I 
 continued in them still) drowned me in perdition 
 and destruction. 
 
 CHR. What things were they ? 
 
 Hopeful's HOPE. All the treasures and riches of the world. 
 
 conversion. Also I delighted much in rioting, revelling, drink- 
 ing, swearing, lying, uncleanness, Sabbath -breaking, 
 and what not, that tended to destroy the soul. But 
 I found at last, by hearing and considering of things 
 that are divine, which indeed I heard of you, as also 
 of beloved Faithful, that was put to death for his 
 Rom. vi. 2i-23. faith and good living in Vanity Fair, that * the end 
 E P h. v. 6. of thege things is d eat h.' And that for these things' 
 
 sake the wrath of God cometh upon the children of 
 
 disobedience. 
 
 CHR. And did you presently fall under the power 
 
 of this conviction ? 
 
 Hopeful at HOPE. No, I was not willing presently to know 
 eyes against 18 the evil of sin, nor the damnation that follows upon 
 the light. the commission of it ; but endeavoured, when my 
 
 mind at first began to be shaken with the Word, to 
 
 shut mine eyes against the light thereof. 
 
 CHR. But what was the cause of your carrying of 
 
 it thus to the first workings of God's blessed Spirit 
 
 upon you ? 
 Reasons of HOPE. The causes were : 1. I was ignorant that 
 
 this was the work of God upon me. I never thought 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 171 
 
 that by awakenings for sin God at first begins the 
 conversion of a sinner. 2. Sin was yet very sweet 
 to my flesh, and I was loth to leave it. 3. I could 
 not tell how to part with mine old companions, their 
 presence and actions were so desirable unto me. 
 4. The hours in which convictions were upon me 
 were such troublesome and such heart-affrighting 
 hours, that I could not bear, no not so much as the 
 remembrance of them upon my heart. 
 
 CHR. Then as it seems, sometimes you got rid of 
 your trouble ? 
 
 HOPE. Yes, verily ; but it would come into my 
 mind again, and then I should be as bad, nay worse, 
 than I was before. 
 
 CHR. Why, what was it that brought your sins to 
 mind again ? 
 
 HOPE. Many things ; as : 
 
 1. If I did but meet a good man in the streets ; or, When he 
 
 2. If I have heard any read in the Bible ; or, ^^ hi 
 
 3. If mine head did begin to ache ; or, sin, what 
 
 4. If I were told that some of my neighbours agahf. 
 were sick ; or, 
 
 5. If I heard the bell toll for some that were 
 dead ; or, 
 
 6. If I thought of dying myself; or, 
 
 7. If I heard that sudden death happened to 
 others ; 
 
 8. But especially, when I thought of myself, that 
 I must quickly come to judgment. 
 
 CHR. And could you at any time with ease get 
 off the guilt of sin, when by any of these ways it 
 came upon you ? 
 
When he 
 could no 
 longer shake 
 off his guilt 
 by sinful 
 courses, 
 then he 
 endeavours 
 to mend. 
 
 Then he 
 thought 
 himself well. 
 
 Isa. Ixiv. 6. 
 
 Gal. ii. 16. 
 Luke xvii. 20. 
 Reformation 
 at last could 
 not help, 
 and why. 
 
 His heing 
 a debtor 
 by the law 
 troubled 
 him. 
 
 172 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 HOPE. No, not latterly, for then they got faster 
 hold of my conscience ; and then, if I did but think 
 of going back to sin (though my mind was turned 
 against it), it would be double torment to me. 
 
 CHR. And how did you do then ? 
 
 HOPE. I thought I must endeavour to mend my 
 life ; for else, thought L I am sure to be damned. 
 
 CHR. And did you endeavour to mend ? 
 
 HOPE. Yes, and fled from, not only my sins, but 
 sinful company too ; and betook me to religious 
 duties, as praying, reading, weeping for sin, speak- 
 ing truth to my neighbours, etc. These things did 
 I, with many others, too much here to relate. 
 
 CHR. And did you think yourself well then ? 
 
 HOPE. Yes, for a while ; but at the last my 
 trouble came tumbling upon me again, and that 
 over the neck of all my reformation. 
 
 CHR. How came that about, since you were now 
 reformed ? 
 
 HOPE. There were several things brought it upon 
 me, especially such sayings as these : 'All our right- 
 eousnesses are as filthy rags.' ' By the works of the 
 law no man shall be justified.' 'When you have 
 done all things, say, We are unprofitable ' : with 
 many more such like. From whence I began to 
 reason with myself thus : If all my righteousnesses 
 are filthy rags, if by the deeds of the law, no man 
 can be justified ; and if, when we have done all, we 
 are yet unprofitable, then 'tis but a folly to think of 
 heaven by the law. I further thought thus : If a 
 man runs an 100 into the shopkeeper's debt, and 
 after that shall pay for all that he shall fetch ; yet if 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 173 
 
 his old debt stand still in the book uncrossed, for 
 that the shopkeeper may sue him, and cast him into 
 prison till he shall pay the debt. 
 
 CHR. Well, and how did you apply this to your- 
 self? 
 
 HOPE. Why, I thought thus with myself: I have 
 by my sins run a great way into God's Book, and 
 that my now reforming will not pay off that score ; 
 therefore I should think still under all my present 
 amendments, But how shall I be freed from that 
 damnation that I brought myself in danger of by 
 my former transgressions ? 
 
 CHR. A very good application : but pray go on. 
 
 HOPE. Another thing that hath troubled me, even His espying 
 since my late amendments, is, that if I look narrowly jjjjjg {^ 
 into the best of what I do now, I still see sin, new duties, 
 sin, mixing itself with the best of that 1 do ; so that y^ 
 now I am forced to conclude, that notwithstanding 
 my former fond conceits of myself and duties, I 
 have committed sin enough in one duty to send 
 me to hell, though my former life had been 
 faultless. 
 
 CHR. And what did you do then ? 
 
 HOPE. Do ! I could not tell what to do, till I This made 
 brake my mind to Faithful, for he and I were well hSTmfc^ 
 acquainted. And he told me, that unless I could to Faithful, 
 obtain the righteousness of a man that never had him the way 
 sinned, neither mine own, nor all the righteousness to be saved - 
 of the world could save me. 
 
 CHR. And did you think he spake true ? 
 
 HOPE. Had he told me so when I was pleased 
 and satisfied with mine own amendments, I had 
 
At which 
 he started 
 at present. 
 
 Heb. x. 
 Rom. iv. 
 Col. i. 
 1 Pet. i. 
 
 A more 
 particular 
 discovery 
 of the way to 
 be saved. 
 
 He doubts of 
 acceptation. 
 
 Matt. xi. 28. 
 
 174 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 called him fool for his pains ; but now, since I see 
 my own infirmity, and the sin that cleaves to my 
 best performance, I have been forced to be of his 
 opinion. 
 
 CHR. But did you think, when at first he 
 suggested it to you, that there was such a man 
 to be found, of whom it might justly be said, That 
 he never committed sin ? 
 
 HOPE. I must confess the words at first sounded 
 strangely ; but after a little more talk and company 
 with him, I had full conviction about it. 
 
 CHR. And did you ask him what man this was, 
 and how you must be justified by him ? 
 
 HOPE. Yes, and he told me it was the Lord Jesus, 
 that dwelleth on the right hand of the Most High. 
 And thus, said he, you must be justified by him, 
 even by trusting to what he hath done by himself 
 in the days of his flesh, and suffered when he did 
 hang on the tree. I asked him further, How that 
 man's righteousness could be of that efficacy, to 
 justify another before God ? And he told me, He 
 was the mighty God, and did what he did, and died 
 the death also, not for himself, but for me ; to whom 
 his doings, and the worthiness of them should be 
 imputed, if I believed on him. 
 
 CHR. And what did you do then ? 
 
 HOPE. I made my objections against my believ- 
 ing, for that I thought he was not willing to save 
 me. 
 
 CHR. And what said Faithful to you then ? 
 
 HOPE. He bade me go to him and see. Then I 
 said it was presumption: he said, No; for I was 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 175 
 
 invited to come. Then he gave me a book of Jesus He is better 
 
 his inditing, to encourage me the more freely to mstructed - 
 
 come ; and he said concerning that book, that every Matt. xxiv. 35. 
 
 jot and tittle thereof stood firmer than heaven and 
 
 earth. Then I asked him, What I must do when I 
 
 came ? and he told me, I must entreat upon my p s . xcv. e. 
 
 knees, with all my heart and soul, the Father to l 
 
 reveal him to me. Then I asked him further, How 
 
 I must make my supplication to him ? And he said, j er . XX i X . 
 
 Go, and thou shalt find him upon a mercy-seat, ExoS'xxv. 22. 
 
 where he sits all the year long, to give pardon and Numfvii.lb. 
 
 forgiveness to them that come. I told him that I Hebt iv> 16 ' 
 
 knew not what to say when I came. And he bid 
 
 me say to this effect: God be merciful to me a He is bid 
 
 sinner, and make me to know and believe in Jesus to pray ' 
 
 Christ; for I see that if his righteousness had not 
 
 been, or I have not faith in that righteousness, I am 
 
 utterly cast away ; Lord, I have heard that thou art 
 
 a merciful God, and hast ordained that thy Son 
 
 Jesus Christ should be the Saviour of the world ; 
 
 and moreover, that thou art willing to bestow him 
 
 upon such a poor sinner as I am (and I am a sinner 
 
 indeed), Lord, take therefore this opportunity, and 
 
 magnify thy grace in the salvation of my soul, 
 
 through thy Son Jesus Christ. Amen. 
 
 CHR. And did you do as you were bidden ? 
 
 HOPE. Yes ; over, and over, and over. He prays. 
 
 CHR. And did the Father reveal his Son to 
 you? 
 
 HOPE. Not at the first, nor second, nor third, nor 
 fourth, nor fifth, no, nor at the sixth time neither. 
 
 CHR. What did you do then ? 
 
He thought 
 to leave off 
 praying. 
 
 He durst 
 not leave 
 off praying,' 
 arid why. 
 
 Hab. ii. 3. 
 
 Eph. i. 18, 19. 
 
 Christ is 
 revealed to 
 hinij and 
 how. 
 
 Actsxvi.30,31. 
 
 2 Cor. xii. 9. 
 John vi. 35. 
 
 176 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 HOPE. What ! why I could not tell what to do. 
 
 CHR. Had you not thoughts of leaving off pray- 
 ing? 
 
 HOPE. Yes, an hundred times, twice told. 
 
 CHR. And what was the reason you did not ? 
 
 HOPE. I believed that that was true which had 
 been told me, to wit, That without the righteous- 
 ness of this Christ, all the world could not save me ; 
 and therefore thought I with myself, If I leave off, 
 I die ; and I can but die at the throne of grace. 
 And withal, this came into my mind, ' If it tarry, 
 wait for it, because it will surely come, and will not 
 tarry.' So I continued praying until the Father 
 showed me his Son. 
 
 CHR. And how was he revealed unto you ? 
 
 HOPE. I did not see him with my bodily eyes, but 
 with the eyes of mine understanding ; and thus it 
 was : One day I was very sad, I think sadder than 
 at any one time in my life, and this sadness was 
 through a fresh sight of the greatness and vileness 
 of my sins. And as I was then looking for nothing 
 but hell, and the everlasting damnation of my soul, 
 suddenly, as I thought, I saw the Lord Jesus look 
 down from heaven upon me, and saying, ' Believe 
 on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved.' 
 
 But I replied, Lord, I am a great, a very great 
 sinner : and he answered, * My grace is sufficient for 
 thee.' Then I said, But, Lord, what is believing? 
 And then I saw from that saying [* He that cometh 
 to me shall never hunger, and he that believeth on 
 me shall never thirst'], that believing and coming 
 was all one ; and that he that came, that is, ran out 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 177 
 
 in his heart and affections after salvation by Christ, 
 
 he indeed believed in Christ. Then the water stood 
 
 in mine eyes, and I asked further, But, Lord, may 
 
 such a great sinner as I am be indeed accepted of 
 
 thee, and be saved by thee ? And I heard him say, John vi. 37. 
 
 'And him that corneth to me I will in no wise cast 
 
 out.' Then I said, But how, Lord, must I consider 
 
 of thee in my coming to thee, that my faith may be 
 
 placed aright upon thee? Then he said, 'Christ iTim. i. is. 
 
 Jesus came into the world to save sinners.' ' He is Rom. 1.4. 
 
 the end of the law for righteousness to every one 
 
 that believes.' ' He died for our sins, and rose again chap. iv. 
 
 for our justification : He loved us and washed us 
 
 from our sins in his own blood.' * He is Mediator ' 
 
 between God and us. ' He ever liveth to make Heb. vii. 24, 25. 
 
 intercession for us.' From all which I gathered, 
 
 that I must look for righteousness in his person, 
 
 and for satisfaction for my sins by his blood ; that 
 
 what he did in obedience to his Father's law, and 
 
 in submitting to the penalty thereof, was not for 
 
 himself, but for him that will accept it for his 
 
 salvation, and be thankful. And now was my 
 
 heart full of joy, mine eyes full of tears, and mine 
 
 affections running over with love to the name, 
 
 people, and ways of Jesus Christ. 
 
 CHR. This was a revelation of Christ to your soul 
 indeed ; but tell me particularly what effect this had 
 upon your spirit. 
 
 HOPE. It made me see that all the world, notwith- 
 standing all the righteousness thereof, is in a state of 
 condemnation. It made me see that God the Father, 
 though he be just, can justly justify the coming 
 
 M 
 
178 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 sinner. It made me greatly ashamed of the vileness 
 of my former life, and confounded me with the sense 
 of mine own ignorance ; for there never came thought 
 into mine heart before now, that showed me so the 
 beauty of Jesus Christ. It made me love a holy 
 life, and long to do something for the honour and 
 glory of the name of the Lord Jesus. Yea, I thought, 
 that had I now a thousand gallons of blood in my 
 body, I could spill it all for the sake of the Lord 
 Jesus. 
 
 I saw then in my dream, that Hopeful looked 
 back and saw Ignorance, whom they had left behind, 
 coming after. Look, said he to Christian, how far 
 yonder youngster loitereth behind. 
 
 CHR. Ay, ay, I see him ; he careth not for our 
 company. 
 
 HOPE. But I trow, it would not have hurt him, 
 had he kept pace with us hitherto. 
 
 CHR. That 's true ; but I warrant you he thinketh 
 otherwise. 
 
 HOPE. That I think he doth; but, however, let 
 us tarry for him. So they did. 
 
 Young Then Christian said to him, Come away, man, 
 
 com why do you stay so behind ? 
 again. IGNOR. I take my pleasure in walking alone, even 
 
 Their talk. i 1 lif 1 
 
 more a great deal than in company, unless 1 like it 
 the better. 
 
 Then said Christian to Hopeful (but softly), Did 
 I not tell you he cared not for our company ? But, 
 however, said he, come up, and let us talk away 
 the time in this solitary place. Then, directing 
 his speech to Ignorance, he said, Come, how do 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 179 
 
 you ? How stands it between God and your soul 
 now ? 
 
 IGNOR. I hope well ; for I am always full of good ignorance's 
 motions, that come into my mind, to comfort me as the ground 
 I walk. ofit - 
 
 CHR. What good motions ? Pray tell us. 
 
 IGNOR. Why, I think of God and heaven. 
 
 CHR. So do the devils and damned souls. 
 
 IGNOR. But I think of them, and desire them. 
 
 CHR. So do many that are never like to come 
 there. ' The soul of the sluggard desires, and hath Prov, xm. 4 
 nothing. ' 
 
 IGNOR. But I think of them, and leave all for them. 
 
 CHR. That I doubt, for leaving of all is an hard 
 matter ; yea, a harder matter than many are aware 
 of. But why, or by what, art thou persuaded that 
 thou hast left all for God and heaven ? 
 
 IGNOR. My heart tells me so. 
 
 CHR. The wise man says, ' He that trusts his own Prov.xxvm.26. 
 heart is a fool.' 
 
 IGNOR. This is spoken of an evil heart, but mine 
 is a good one. 
 
 CHR. But how dost thou prove that ? 
 
 IGNOR. It comforts me in hopes of heaven. 
 
 CHR. That may be, through its deceitfulness ; for 
 a man's heart may minister comfort to him in the 
 hopes of that thing for which yet he has no ground 
 to hope. 
 
 IGNOR. But my heart arid life agree together, and 
 therefore my hope is well grounded. 
 
 CHR. Who told thee that thy heart and life agree 
 together ? 
 
180 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 IGNOR. My heart tells me so. 
 
 CHR. Ask my fellow if I be a thief! Thy heart 
 tells thee so ! Except the Word of God beareth 
 witness in this matter, other testimony is of no 
 value. 
 
 IGNOR. But is it not a good heart that has good 
 thoughts, and is not that a good life that is accord- 
 ing to God's commandments ? 
 
 CHR. Yes, that is a good heart that hath good 
 thoughts, and that is a good life that is according 
 to God's commandments ; but it is one thing 
 indeed to have these, and another thing only to 
 think so. 
 
 IGNOR. Pray, what count you good thoughts, and 
 a life according to God's commandments ? 
 
 CHR. There are good thoughts of divers kinds, 
 some respecting ourselves, some God, some Christ, 
 and some other things. 
 
 IGNOR. What be good thoughts respecting our- 
 selves ? 
 
 CHR. Such as agree with the Word of God. 
 
 IGNOR. When do our thoughts of ourselves agree 
 with the Word of God ? 
 
 CHR. When we pass the same judgment upon 
 ourselves which the Word passes. To explain my- 
 self: The Word of God saith of persons in a natural 
 condition, 'There is none righteous, there is none 
 that doth good.' It saith also, ( That every imagina- 
 tion of the heart of man is only evil, and that con- 
 tinually.' And again, 'The imagination of man's 
 heart is evil from his youth.' Now then, when we 
 think thus of ourselves, having sense thereof, then 
 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 181 
 
 are our thoughts good ones, because according to 
 the Word of God. 
 
 IGNOR. I will never believe that my heart is thus 
 bad. 
 
 CHR. Therefore thou never hadst one good thought 
 concerning thyself in thy life. But let me go on : 
 As the Word passeth a judgment upon our Heart, 
 so it passeth a judgment upon our Ways ; and when 
 OUR thoughts of our Hearts and Ways agree with 
 the judgment which the Word giveth of both, then 
 are both good, because agreeing thereto. 
 
 IGNOR. Make out your meaning. 
 
 CHR. Why, the Word of God saith_that man's p s . cxxv. 5. 
 ways are crooked ways, not good, but perverse. It Rom! !!i. 
 saith they are naturally out of the good way, that 
 they have not known it. Now when a man thus 
 thinketh of his ways, I say when he doth sensibly, 
 and with heart-humiliation thus think, then hath he 
 good thoughts of his own ways, because his thoughts 
 now agree with the judgment of the Word of " 
 God. 
 
 IGNOR. What are good thoughts concerning God ? 
 
 CHR. Even (as I have said concerning ourselves) 
 when our thoughts of God do agree with what the 
 Word saith of him. And that is, when we think of 
 his being and attributes as the Word hath taught : 
 of which I cannot now discourse at large. But to 
 speak of him with reference to us, Then we have 
 right thoughts of God, when we think that he knows 
 us better than we know ourselves, and can see sin in 
 us, when and where we can see none in ourselves ; 
 when we think he knows our inmost thoughts, and 
 
182 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 that our heart with all its depth is always open unto 
 his eyes : Also when we think that all our righteous- 
 ness stinks in his nostrils, and that therefore he 
 cannot abide to see us stand before him in any con- 
 fidence, even in all our best performances. 
 
 IGNOR. Do you think that I am such a fool, as to 
 think God can see no further than I ? or, that I 
 would come to God in the best of my performances? 
 
 CHR. Why, how dost thou think in this matter ? 
 
 IGNOR. Why, to be short, I think I must believe 
 in Christ for justification. 
 
 CHR. How ! think thou must believe in Christ, 
 when thou seest not thy need of him ! Thou neither 
 seest thy original nor actual infirmities ; but hast 
 such an opinion of thyself, and of what thou doest, 
 as plainly renders thee to be one that did never see 
 a necessity of Christ's personal righteousness to 
 justify thee before God : How then dost thou say, 
 I believe in Christ ? 
 
 /I\IGNOR. I believe well enough for all that. 
 y I CHR. How dost thou believe ? 
 
 The faith of \jlGNOR. I believe that Christ died for sinners, and 
 that I shall be justified before God from the curse, 
 through his gracious acceptance of my obedience to 
 his law : Or thus, Christ makes my duties that are 
 religious, acceptable to his Father by virtue of his 
 merits; and so shall I be justified. 
 
 CHR. Let me give an answer to this confession of 
 thy faith. 
 
 1. Thou believest with a fantastical faith, for this 
 faith is nowhere described in the Word. 
 
 2. Thou believest with a false faith, because it 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 183 
 
 taketh justification from the personal righteousness 
 of Christ, and applies it to thy own. 
 
 3. Thy faith maketh not Christ a justifier of thy 
 person, but of thy actions ; and of thy person for 
 thy actions' sake, which is false. 
 
 4. Therefore this faith is deceitful, even such as 
 will leave thee under wrath in the day of God 
 Almighty ; for true justifying faith puts the soul (as 
 sensible of its lost condition by the law) upon flying 
 for refuge unto Christ's righteousness (which right- 
 eousness of his, is not an act of grace, by which he 
 maketh for justification thy obedience accepted with 
 God, but his personal obedience to the law in doing 
 and suffering for us, what that required at our hands) 
 
 -This righteousness, I say, true faith accepteth ; 
 under the skirt of which, the soul being shrouded, 
 and by it presented as spotless before God, it is 
 accepted, and acquit from condemnation. 
 
 IGNOK. What ! would you have us trust to what 
 Christ in his own person has done without us ? 
 This conceit would loosen the reins of our lust, and 
 tolerate us to live as we list. For what matter how 
 we live, if we may be justified by Christ's personal 
 righteousness from all, when we believe it ? 
 
 CHJLI. Ignorance is thy name, and as thy name is, 
 so art thou ; even this thy answer demonstrateth 
 what I say. Ignorant thou art of what justifying 
 righteousness is, and as ignorant how to secure thy 
 soul, through the faith of it, from the heavy wrath 
 of God. Yea, thou also art ignorant of the true 
 effects of saving faith in this righteousness of Christ, 
 which is, to bow and win over the heart to God in 
 
Ignorance 
 jangles with 
 them. 
 
 He speaks 
 reproachfully 
 of what he 
 knows not. 
 
 Matt. xi. 27. 
 1 Cor. xii. 3. 
 Eph. i. 18, 19. 
 
 The talk 
 broke up. 
 
 184 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Christ, to love his name, his Word, ways, and people, 
 and not as thou ignorantly imaginest. 
 
 HOPE. Ask him if ever he had Christ revealed to 
 him from heaven. 
 
 IGNOR. What ! you are a man for revelations. I 
 believe that what both you, and all the rest of you, 
 say about that matter, is but the fruit of distracted 
 brains. 
 
 HOPE. Why, man ! Christ is so hid in God from 
 the natural apprehensions of the flesh, that he cannot 
 by any man be savingly known, unless God the 
 Father reveals him to them. 
 
 IGNOR. That is your faith, but not mine ; yet 
 mine, I doubt not, is as good as yours, though I have 
 not in my head so many whimsies as you. 
 
 CHR. Give me leave to put in a word. You ought 
 not so slightly to speak of this matter ; for this I 
 will boldly affirm (even as my good companion hath 
 done), that no man can know Jesus Christ but by 
 the revelation of the Father ; yea, and faith too, by 
 which the soul layeth hold upon Christ (if it be 
 right) must be wrought by the exceeding greatness 
 of his mighty power ; the working of which faith, I 
 perceive, poor Ignorance, thou art ignorant of. Be 
 awakened then, see thine own wretchedness, and fly 
 to the Lord Jesus ; and by his righteousness, which 
 is the righteousness of God (for he himself is God), 
 thou shalt be delivered from condemnation. 
 
 IGNOR. You go so fast I cannot keep pace with 
 you ; do you go on before, I must stay awhile 
 behind. 
 
 Then they said 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 185 
 
 Well, Ignorance, wilt thou yet foolish be, 
 To slight good counsel, ten times given thee ? 
 And if thou yet refuse it, thou shalt know 
 Ere long the evil of thy doing so : 
 Remember, man, in time ; stoop, do not fear, 
 Good counsel taken well, saves ; therefore hear 
 But if thou yet shalt slight it, thou wilt be 
 The loser (Ignorance), I '11 warrant thee. 
 
 Then Christian addressed thus himself to his 
 fellow : 
 
 CHK. Well, come my good Hopeful, I perceive 
 that thou and I must walk by ourselves again. 
 
 So I saw in my dream, that they went on apace 
 before, and Ignorance he came hobbling after. Then 
 said Christian to his companion, It pities me much 
 for this poor man, it will certainly go ill with him 
 at last. 
 
 HOPE. Alas, there are abundance in our town in 
 his condition ; whole faniilies, yea, whole streets 
 (and that of pilgrims too) ; and if there be so many 
 in our parts, how many think you must there be in 
 the place where he was born ? 
 
 CHH. Indeed the Word saith, ' He hath blinded 
 their eyes, lest they should see,' etc. But now we are 
 by ourselves, what do you think of such men ? Have 
 they at no time, think you, convictions of sin, and 
 so consequently fears that their state is dangerous ? 
 
 HOPE. Nay, do you answer that question yourself, 
 for you are the elder man. 
 
 CHR. Then I say sometimes (as I think) they 
 may, but they being naturally ignorant, understand 
 not that such convictions tend to their good ; and 
 therefore they do desperately seek to stifle them, 
 
The good 
 use of fear. 
 
 Job xxviii. 28. 
 Ps. cxi. 10. 
 Prov. i. 7. 
 Chap. ix. 10. 
 
 Right fear. 
 
 Why ignorant 
 persons stifle 
 convictions. 
 1. In general. 
 
 186 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 and presumptuously continue to flatter themselves 
 in the way of their own hearts. 
 
 HOPE. I do believe as you say, that fear tends 
 much to men's good, and to make them right, at 
 their beginning to go on pilgrimage. 
 
 CHR. Without all doubt it doth, if it be right ; 
 for so says the Word, * The fear of the Lord is the 
 beginning of wisdom.' 
 
 HOPE. How will you describe right fear ? 
 
 CHH. True, or right fear, is discovered by three 
 things : 
 
 1. By its rise ; it is caused by saving convictions 
 for sin. 
 
 2. It driveth the soul to lay fast hold of Christ 
 for salvation. 
 
 3. It begetteth and continueth in the soul a great 
 reverence of God, his Word, and ways, keeping it 
 tender, and making it afraid to turn from them, to 
 the right hand or to the left, to anything that may 
 dishonour God, break its peace, grieve the Spirit, or 
 cause the enemy to speak reproachfully. 
 
 HOPE. Well said ; I believe you have said the 
 truth. Are we now almost got past the Enchanted 
 Ground ? 
 
 CHR. Why, are you weary of this discourse ? 
 
 HOPE. No verily, but that I would know where 
 we are. 
 
 CHR. We have not now above two miles further 
 to go thereon. But let us return to our matter. 
 Now the ignorant know not that such convictions 
 that tend to put them in fear, are for their good, and 
 therefore they seek to stifle them. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 187 
 
 HOPE. How do they seek to stifle them ? 
 
 CHH. 1. They think that those fears are wrought 2. in par 
 by the devil (though indeed they are wrought of tlcular - 
 God); and thinking so, they resist them as things 
 that directly tend to their overthrow. 2. They also 
 think that these fears tend to the spoiling of their 
 faith (when, alas for them, poor men that they are, 
 they have none at all), and therefore they harden 
 their hearts against them. 3. They presume they 
 ought not to fear, and therefore, in despite of them, 
 wax presumptuously confident. 4. They see that 
 these fears tend to take away from them their pitiful 
 old self-holiness, and therefore they resist them with 
 all their might. 
 
 HOPE. I know something of this myself; for 
 before I knew myself it was so with me. 
 
 CHR. Well, we will leave at this time our neigh- 
 bour Ignorance by himself, and fall upon another 
 profitable question. 
 
 HOPE. With all my heart ; but you shall still 
 begin. 
 
 CHR. Well then, did you not know about ten Talk about 
 
 m i one Tem- 
 
 years ago, one lemporary in your parts, who was a pora ry. 
 
 forward man in religion then ? 
 
 HOPE. Know him ! yes ; he dwelt in Graceless, a Where he 
 town about two miles off of Honesty, and he dwelt 
 next door to one Turn-back. 
 
 CHR. Right ; he dwelt under the same roof with 
 him. Well, that man was much awakened once : I He was 
 believe that then he had some sight of his sins, and 
 of the wages that was due thereto. 
 
 HOPE. I am of your mind, for (my house not 
 
188 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 being above three miles from him) he would oft- 
 times come to me, and that with many tears. Truly 
 I pitied the man, and was not altogether without 
 hope of him ; but one may see it is not every one 
 that cries, ( Lord, Lord. ' 
 
 CHII. He told me once, that he was resolved to 
 go on pilgrimage, as we go now ; but all of a sudden 
 he grew acquainted with one Save-self, and then he 
 became a stranger to me. 
 
 HOPE. Now, since we are talking about him, let 
 us a little inquire into the reason of the sudden 
 backsliding of him and such others. 
 
 CHR. It may be very profitable ; but do you begin. 
 
 HOPE. Well then, there are in my judgment four 
 reasons for it. 
 
 Reasons why 1. Though the consciences of such men are 
 awakened, yet their minds are not changed : there- 
 fore, when the power of guilt weareth away, that 
 which provoketh them to be religious ceaseth. 
 Wherefore they naturally turn to their own course 
 again, even as we see the dog that is sick of what 
 he hath eaten, so long as his sickness prevails, he 
 vomits and casts up all ; not that he doth this of a 
 free mind (if we may say a dog has a mind) but 
 because it troubleth his stomach; but now, when 
 his sickness is over, and so his stomach eased, his 
 desires being not at all alienate from his vomit, he 
 turns him about and licks up all ; and so it is true 
 2 Pet ii 22 which is written, ' The dog is turned to his own 
 vomit again.' Thus I say, being hot for heaven by 
 virtue only of the sense and fear of the torments of 
 hell, as their sense of hell and the fears of damna- 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 189 
 
 tion chills and cools, so their desires for heaven and 
 salvation cool also. So then it comes to pass, that 
 when their guilt and fear is gone, their desires for 
 heaven and happiness die, and they return to their 
 course again. 
 
 2. Another reason is, they have slavish fears that do 
 overmaster them : I speak now of the fears that they 
 
 have of men, ' For the fear of men bringeth a snare.' Prov. xxix. 25. 
 So then, though they seem to be hot for heaven so 
 long as the flames of hell are about their ears, yet 
 when that terror is a little over, they betake them- 
 selves to second thoughts ; namely, that 'tis good to 
 be wise, and not to run (for they know not what) , - 
 the hazard of losing all ; or at least, of bringing them- 
 selves into unavoidable and unnecessary troubles : - 
 and so they fall in with the world again. 
 
 3. The shame that attends religion lies also as a . 
 block in their way ; they are proud and haughty, 
 and religion in their eye is low and contemptible; 
 therefore, when they have lost their sense of hell and 
 wrath to come, they return again to their former 
 course. 
 
 4. Guilt, and to meditate terror, are grievous to 
 them. They like not to see their misery before 
 they come into it ; though perhaps the sight of it 
 first, if they loved that sight, might make them fly 
 whither the righteous fly and are safe. But because 
 they do, as I hinted before, even shun the thoughts 
 of guilt and terror, therefore, when once they are rid 
 of their awakenings about the terrors and wrath of 
 God, they harden their hearts gladly, and choose 
 such ways as will harden them more and more. 
 
190 THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS 
 
 CHK. You are pretty near the business, for the 
 bottom of all is, for want of a change in their 
 mind and will. And therefore they are but like 
 the felon that standeth before the judge, he quakes 
 and trembles, and seems to repent most heartily, but 
 the bottom of all is the fear of the halter : not that 
 he hath any detestation of the offence, as is evident, 
 because, let but this man have his liberty, and he 
 will be a thief, and so a rogue still ; whereas, if his 
 mind was changed, he would be otherwise. 
 
 HOPE. Now I have showed you the reasons of 
 their going back, do you show me the manner 
 thereof. 
 
 CHR. So I will willingly. 
 
 How the 1. They draw off their thoughts, all that they may, 
 
 a oefback from the remembrance of God, death, and judgment 
 to come. 
 
 2. Then they cast off by degrees private duties, 
 as closet - prayer, curbing their lusts, watching, 
 sorrow for sin, and the like. 
 
 3. Then they shun the company of lively and 
 warm Christians. 
 
 4. After that, they grow cold to public duty, as 
 hearing, reading, godly conference, and the like. 
 
 5. Then they begin to pick holes, as we say, in the 
 coats of some of the godly, and that devilishly; that 
 they may have a seeming colour to throw religion 
 (for the sake of some infirmity they have spied in 
 them) behind their backs. 
 
 6. Then they begin to adhere to, and associate 
 themselves with, carnal, loose and wanton men. 
 
 7. Then they give way to carnal and wanton 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 191 
 
 discourses in secret ; and glad are they if they can 
 see such things in any that are counted honest, 
 that they may the more boldly do it through their 
 example. 
 
 8. After this, they begin to play with little sins 
 openly. 
 
 9. And then, being hardened, they show them- 
 selves as they are. Thus being launched again into 
 the gulf of misery, unless a miracle of grace prevent 
 it, they everlastingly perish in their own deceivings. 
 
 Now I saw in my dream, that by this time the 
 pilgrims were got over the Enchanted Ground, and 
 entering in the country of Beulah, whose air was isa. ixii. 4. 
 very sweet and pleasant, the way lying directly 
 through it, they solaced themselves there for a 
 season. Yea, here they heard continually the cant. M. 10-12. 
 singing of birds, and saw every day the flowers 
 appear in the earth, and heard the voice of the 
 turtle in the land. In this country the sun shineth 
 night and day ; wherefore this was beyond the 
 Valley of the Shadow of Death, and also out of 
 the reach of Giant Despair, neither could they from 
 this place so much as see Doubting Castle. Here 
 they were within sight of the city they were going to; 
 also here met them some of the inhabitants thereof; Angels. 
 for in this land the Shining Ones commonly walked, 
 because it was upon the borders of heaven. In this 
 land also the contract between the Bride and the 
 Bridegroom was renewed; yea here, 'As the bride- isa.bdi. 5. 
 groom rejoiceth over the bride, so did their God 
 rejoice over them.' Here they had no want of corn ver. s. 
 and wine; for in this place they met with abundance 
 
192 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 of what they had sought for in all their pilgrimage. 
 Here they heard voices from out of the city, loud 
 
 ver. 11 voices, saying, * Say ye to the daughter of Zion, 
 
 Behold, thy salvation cometh ! behold, his reward is 
 with him ! ' Here all the inhabitants of the country 
 
 Ver. 12, called them * The holy people, The redeemed of the 
 
 Lord, Sought out,' etc. 
 
 Now as they walked in this land, they had more 
 rejoicing than in parts more remote from the king- 
 dom to which they were bound ; and drawing near 
 to the city, they had yet a more perfect view 
 thereof. It was builded of pearls and precious 
 stones, also the street thereof was paved with 
 gold ; so that by reason of the natural glory of 
 the city, and the reflection of the sunbeams upon 
 it, Christian with desire fell sick, Hopeful also had 
 a fit or two of the same disease. Wherefore here 
 they lay by it a while, crying out because of their 
 pangs, ' If you see my Beloved, tell him that I am 
 sick of love.' 
 
 But being a little strengthened, and better able to 
 bear their sickness, they walked on their way, and 
 came yet nearer and nearer, where were orchards, 
 vineyards, and gardens, and their gates opened into 
 the highway. Now as they came up to these 
 places, behold, the gardener stood in the way, to 
 whom the pilgrims said, Whose goodly vineyards 
 
 Deut. xxiii. 24. and gardens are these ? He answered, they are 
 the King's, and are planted here for his own 
 delights, and also for the solace of pilgrims. So 
 the gardener had them into the vineyards, and 
 bid them refresh themselves with dainties. He 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 193 
 
 also showed them there the King's walks, and 
 the arbours where he delighted to be: and here 
 tney tarried and slept. 
 
 Now I beheld in my dream, that they talked 
 more m their sleep at this time than ever they 
 did m all their journey; and being in a muse 
 thereabout, the gardener said even to me, Where- 
 fore musest thou at the matter? It is the nature 
 the fruit of the grapes of these vineyards to go 
 down so sweetly as to cause the lips of them that 
 are asleep to speak. 
 
 So I saw that when they awoke, they addressed 
 themselves to go up to the city. But, as I said 
 he reflection of the sun upon the city (for the Ee , Mi 
 c ty was pure gold) was so extremely glorious, 
 that they could not, as yet, with open face behold 
 through an instrument made for that pur- 
 [ saw, that as they went on, there met 
 two men, in raiment that shone like gold 
 also their faces shone as the light. 
 
 These men asked the pilgrims whence they came ; 
 and they told them. They also asked them where 
 they had lodged, what difficulties and dangers, 
 what comforts and pleasures they had met in the 
 way; and they told them. Then said the men 
 -hat met them, You have but two difficulties more 
 
 b with, and then you are in the city 
 Christian then and his companion asked the men 
 go along with them, so they told them they 
 But said they, you must obtain it by 
 your own faith So I saw in my dream that they 
 went on together till they came in sight of the gate 
 
 Cor. iii. 18. 
 
Death. 
 
 Death is not 
 welcome 
 to nature, 
 though by 
 it we pass 
 out of this 
 world into 
 
 flory. 
 Cor. xv. 
 61, 52. 
 
 Angels help 
 us not 
 comfortably 
 through 
 death/ 
 
 Christian's 
 conflict at 
 the hour of 
 death. 
 
 194 THE PILGKIM'S PROG11ESS 
 
 Now I further saw, that betwixt them and the 
 gate was a river, but there was no bridge to go 
 over; the river was very deep. At the sight, 
 therefore, of this river the pilgrims were much 
 stounded ; but the men that went with them said, 
 You must go through, or you cannot come at the 
 gate. 
 
 The pilgrims then began to inquire if there was 
 no other way to the gate ; to which they answered, 
 Yes ; but there hath not any, save two, to wit, 
 Enoch and Elijah, been permitted to tread that 
 path, since the foundation of the world, nor shall, 
 until the last trumpet shall sound. The pilgrims 
 then, especially Christian, began to despond in 
 their minds, and looked this way and that, but no 
 way could be found by them by which they might 
 escape the river. Then they asked the men if the 
 waters were all of a depth. They said, No ; yet 
 they could not help them in that case ; for said 
 they, You shall find it deeper or shallower, as you 
 believe in the King of the place. 
 
 They then addressed themselves to the water; 
 and entering, Christian began to sink, and, crying 
 out to his good friend Hopeful, he said, I sink in 
 deep waters ; the billows go over my head, all his 
 waves go over me ! Selah. 
 
 Then said the other, Be of good cheer, my 
 brother ; I feel the bottom, and it is good. Then 
 said Christian, Ah, my friend, the sorrows of death 
 have compassed me about ; I shall not see the land 
 that flows with milk and honey. And with that, a 
 great darkness and horror fell upon Christian, so 
 
CHRISTIAN AND HOPEFUL COME IN SIGHT OF THE 
 CELESTIAL CITY 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 195 
 
 that he could not see before him. Also here he in 
 great measure lost his senses ; so that he could 
 neither remember nor orderly talk of any of those 
 sweet refreshments that he had met with in the 
 way of his pilgrimage. But all the words that he 
 spake still tended to discover that he had horror 
 of mind, and heart-fears that he should die in that 
 river, and never obtain entrance in at the gate. 
 Here also, as they that stood by perceived, he 
 was much in the troublesome thoughts of the 
 sins that he had committed, both since and before 
 he began to be a pilgrim. It was also observed 
 that he was troubled with apparitions of hob- 
 goblins and evil spirits ; for ever and anon he 
 would intimate so much by words. Hopeful 
 therefore here had much ado to keep his brother's 
 head above water ; yea, sometimes he would be 
 quite gone down, and then, ere a while, he would 
 rise up again half dead. Hopeful also would 
 endeavour to comfort him, saying, Brother, I see 
 the gate, and men standing by to receive us ; but 
 Christian would answer, It is you, it is you they 
 wait for ; you have been hopeful ever since I knew 
 you. And so have you, said he to Christian. Ah, 
 brother ! said he, surely if I was right, he would 
 now arise to help me ; but for my sins he hath 
 brought me into the snare, and hath left me. 
 Then said Hopeful, My brother, you have quite 
 forgot the text where it is said of the wicked, 
 6 There is no band in their death, but their strength PS. ixxiii. 4, 5. 
 is firm ; they are not troubled as other men, neither 
 are they plagued like other men.' These troubles 
 
Christian 
 delivered 
 from his 
 tears in 
 death. 
 
 Isa. xliii. 2. 
 
 The angels 
 do wait for 
 them as 
 soon as they 
 are passed 
 out of this 
 world. 
 
 They have 
 put off 
 mortality. 
 
 196 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 and distresses that you go through in these waters 
 are no sign that God hath forsaken you ; but are 
 sent to try you, whether you will call to mind that 
 which heretofore you have received of his goodness, 
 and live upon him in your distresses. 
 
 Then I saw in my dream, that Christian was in 
 a muse a while. To whom also Hopeful added 
 this word, ' Be of good cheer, Jesus Christ maketh 
 thee whole.' And with that Christian brake out 
 with a loud voice, Oh, I see him again ! and he 
 tells me, 'When thou passest through the waters, 
 I will be with thee ; and through the rivers, they 
 shall not overflow thee.' Then they both took 
 courage, and the enemy was after that as still as a 
 stone until they were gone over. Christian there- 
 fore presently found ground to stand upon ; and so 
 it followed that the rest of the river was but 
 shallow. Thus they got over. Now, upon the 
 bank of the river, on the other side, they saw the 
 two Shining Men again, who there waited for 
 them. Wherefore, being come out of the river, 
 they saluted them, saying, We are ministering 
 spirits, sent forth to minister for those that shall 
 be heirs of salvation. Thus they went along 
 towards the gate. Now you must note that the 
 city stood upon a mighty hill ; but the pilgrims 
 went up that hill with ease, because they had 
 these two men to lead them up by the arms : also 
 they had left their mortal garments behind them in 
 the river ; for, though they went in with them, 
 they came out without them. They therefore 
 went up here with much agility and speed, though 
 
HOPEFUL HELPS CHRISTIAN TO CROSS THE RIVER 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 197 
 
 the foundation upon which the city was framed 
 was higher than the clouds ; they therefore went 
 up through the regions of the air, sweetly talking 
 as they went, heing comforted, because they 
 safely got over the river, and had such glorious 
 companions to attend them. 
 
 The talk they had with the Shining Ones was 
 about the glory of the place, who <;old them that 
 the beauty and glory of it was inexpressible. 
 There, sai^J-J-^y, is, the MountZipn. the heavenly 
 Jerusalem, the innumerable company^of^ angels^ nSb. xii. 22-24. 
 an^^p^piritsoF3ust men ma'de"~perfect. You are 
 going now, said they, to_the^ paradise of God, Rev. H. 7. 
 wherein you shall see the tree of life, and eat of Rev. m. 4. 
 the never-fading fruits thereof; and when you 
 come there, you shall have white robes given 
 you, and your walk and talk shall be every day 
 with the King, even all the days of eternity. 
 There you shall not see again such things as you 
 saw when you were in the lower region upon the 
 earth, to wit, sorrow, sickness, affliction, and 
 death ; ' for the former things are passed away.' chap. xxi. 4, 5. 
 You are going now to Abraham, to Isaac, and isa. ivii. i, 2. 
 Jacob, and to the prophets ; men that God hath 
 taken away from the evil to come, and that are 
 now resting upon their beds, each one walking 
 in his righteousness. The men then asked, What 
 must we do in the holy place ? To whom it was 
 answered, You must there receive the comfort of 
 all your toil, and have joy for all your sorrow ; 
 you must reap what you have sown, even the G 
 fruit of all your prayers and tears, and sufferings 
 
198 THE PILGRIM'S 
 
 PROGRESS 
 
 In that place 
 
 1 John iii. 2. 
 
 for the King by the way. in mat place you 
 must wear crowns of gold, and enjoy the perpetual 
 sight and visions of the Holy One ; for there ' you 
 shall see him as he is.' There also you shall serve 
 him continually with praise, with shouting and 
 thanksgiving, whom you desired to serve in the 
 world, though with much difficulty, because of the 
 infirmity of your flesh. There your eyes shall be 
 delighted with seeing, and your ears with hearing 
 the pleasant voice of the Mighty One. There you 
 shall enjoy your friends again that are gone thither 
 before you ; and there you shall with joy receive 
 even every one that follows into the holy place 
 after you. There also you shall be clothed with 
 glory and majesty, and put into an equipage fit to 
 ride out with the King of Glory. AVhen he shall 
 come with sound of trumpet in the clouds, as upon 
 ?cor. v "i.%3?' the wings of the wind, you shall come with him; 
 and when he shall sit upon the throne of judgment, 
 you shall sit by him ; yea, and when he shall pass 
 sentence upon all the workers of iniquity, let them 
 be angels or men, you also shall have a voice in that 
 judgment, because they were his and your enemies. 
 Also, when he shall again return to the city, you 
 shall go too, with sound of trumpet, and be ever 
 with him. 1 
 
 Now while they were thus drawing towards the 
 gate, behold, a company of the heavenly host came 
 
 1 Now, now look how the holy pilgrims ride^ 
 Clouds are their chariots, angels are their guide : 
 Who would not here for him all hazards run, 
 That thus provides for his when this world's done? 
 
 1 Thess. iv. 
 13-16. 
 Jude 14. 
 

 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 199 
 
 out to meet them ; to whom it was said by the 
 other t.wo^Shjj^ipg -.QifiSj These are the men that 
 have loved our Lord when they were in the world, 
 and that have left all for his holy name ; and he 
 hath sent us to fetch them, and we hav"e brought 
 them thus far on their desired journey, that they 
 may go in and look their Redeemer in the face 
 with joy. Then the heavenly host gave a great 
 shout saying, ' Blessed are they that are called to Rev. x. a 
 the marriage supper of the Lamb.' There came 
 out also at this time to meet them several of the 
 King's trumpeters, clothed in white and shining 
 raiment, who, with melodious noises, and loud, 
 made even the heavens to echo with their sound. 
 These trumpeters saluted Christian and his fellow 
 with ten thousand welcomes from the world ; and 
 this they did with shouting, and sound of trumpet. 
 
 This done, they compassed them round on every 
 side ; some went before, some behind, and some on 
 the right hand, some on the left (as 'twere to guard 
 them through the upper regions), continually sound- 
 ing as they went, with melodious noise, in notes 
 on high : so that the very sight was to them that 
 could behold it, as if heaven itself was come down 
 to meet them. Thus therefore they walked on to- 
 gether ; and as they walked, ever and anon these 
 trumpeters, even with joyful sound, would, by mix- 
 ing their music with looks and gestures, still signify 
 to Christian and his brother how welcome they were 
 into their company, and with what gladness they 
 came to meet them. And now were these two men, 
 as 'twere in heaven, before they came at it, being 
 
200 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 swallowed up with the sight of angels, and with 
 hearing of their melodious notes. Here also they 
 had the city itself in view, and they thought they 
 heard all the bells therein to ring, to welcome them 
 thereto. But above all, the warm and joyful 
 thoughts that they had about their own dwelling 
 there, with such company, and that for ever and 
 ever. Oh ! by what tongue or pen can their glorious 
 joy be expressed ! Thus they came up to the gate. 
 Now when they were come up to the gate, there 
 Eev. xxii. 14. was written over it in letters of gold, ' BLESSED ARE 
 
 THEY THAT DO HIS COMMANDMENTS, THAT THEY MAY 
 HAVE RIGHT TO THE TREE OF LIFE, AND MAY ENTER 
 IN THROUGH THE GATES INTO THE CITY.' 
 
 Then I saw in my dream, that the Shining Men 
 bid them call at the gate ; the which when they 
 did, some from above looked over the gate, to wit, 
 Enoch, Moses, and Elijah, etc., to whom it was said, 
 These pilgrims are come from the City of Destruc- 
 tion, for the love that they bear to the King of this 
 place : and then the pilgrims gave in unto them 
 each man his certificate, which they had received in 
 the beginning ; those, therefore, were carried in to 
 the King, who, when he had read them, said, Where 
 are the men ? To whom it was answered, They are 
 standing without the gate. The King then com- 
 isa.xxvi. 2. manded to open the gate, 'That the righteous 
 nation,' said he, 'that keepeth truth may enter in.' 
 
 Now I saw in my dream, that these two men 
 went in at the gate; and lo, as they entered, 
 they were transfigured, and they had raiment put 
 on that shone like gold. There was also that met 
 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 201 
 
 them with harps and crowns, and gave them to 
 
 them; the harps to praise withal, and the crowns 
 
 in token of honour. Then I heard in my dream 
 
 that all the bells in the city rang again for joy, and 
 
 that it was said unto them, ' Enter ye into the joy 
 
 of your Lord.' I also heard the men themselves, 
 
 that they sang with a loud voice, saying, * Blessing, Rev - v - 13 > 14 
 
 honour, glory, and power he to him that sitteth 
 
 upon the throne, and to the Lamb, for ever and 
 
 ever.' 
 
 Now just as the gates were opened to let in the 
 men, I looked in after them ; and behold, the city 
 shone like the sun ; the streets also were paved with 
 gold, and in them walked many men, with crowns 
 on their heads, palms in their hands, and golden 
 harps to sing praises withal. 
 
 There were also of them that had wings, and they 
 answered one another without intermission, saying, 
 'Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord.' And after that 
 they shut up the gates ; which, when I had seen, I 
 wished myself among them. 
 
 Now while I was gazing upon all these things, 
 I turned my head to look back, and saw Ignorance Ignorance 
 
 . , , comes up to 
 
 come up to the river- side ; but he soon got ovef , the river. 
 and that without half that difficulty which the other 
 two men met with. For it happened that there 
 was then in that place one Vain-hope, a ferryman, Vain-hope 
 that with his boat helped him over ; so he, as the 
 other I saw, did ascend the hill to come up to the 
 gate, only he came alone ; neither did any man 
 meet him with the least encouragement. When 
 he was come up to the gate, he looked up to 
 
202 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 the writing that was above, and \;hen began to 
 knock, supposing that entrance should have been 
 quickly administered to him ; but he was asked 
 by the men that looked over the top of the gate, 
 Whence came you ? and what would you have ? 
 He answered, I have eat and drank in the presence 
 of the King, and he has taught in our streets. 
 Then they asked him for his certificate, that they 
 might go in and show it to the King. So he 
 fumbled in his bosom for one, and found none. 
 Then said they, Have you none? But the man 
 answered never a word. So they told the King, 
 but he would not come down to see him, but 
 commanded the two Shining Ones that conducted 
 Christian and Hopeful to the city, to go out and 
 take Ignorance and bind him hand and foot, and 
 have him away. Then they took him up, and 
 carried him through the air, tojjie jioor that I 
 saw in_the^id-jQfjthe hill, and put him in there. 
 Then I saw that there was a way to hell even 
 from the gates of heaven, as well as from the 
 City of Destruction. 
 
 So I awoke, and behold, it was a dream. 
 
THE CONCLUSION 
 
 Now, Reader, I have told my Dream to thee ; 
 
 See if thou canst interpret it to me, 
 
 Or to thyself, or neighbour ; but take heed 
 
 Of misinterpreting ; for that, instead 
 
 Of doing good, will but thyself abuse : 
 
 By misinterpreting ; evil ensues. 
 
 Take heed also, that thou be not extreme 
 In playing with the outside of my Dream : 
 Nor let my figure or similitude 
 Put thee into a laughter or a feud ; 
 Leave this for boys and fools ; but as for thee ? 
 Do thou the substance of my matter see. 
 
 Put by the curtains, look within my veil ; 
 Turn up my metaphors, and do not fail 
 There, if thou seekest them, such things to find, 
 As will be helpful to an honest mind. 
 
 What of my dross thou findest there, be bold 
 To throw away, but yet preserve the gold ; 
 What if my gold be wrapped up in ore ? 
 None throws away the apple for the core : 
 But if thou shalt cast all away as vain, 
 I know not but 'twill make me dream again. 
 
 THE END 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 FROM THIS WORLD TO THAT 
 WHICH IS TO COME: 
 
 The Second Part 
 
 DELIVERED UNDER THE SIMILITUDE OF 
 A DREAM I WHEREIN IS SET FORTH 
 
 THE MANNER OF THE SETTING OUT 
 OF CHRISTIAN'S WIFE AND CHILDREN, 
 THEIR DANGEROUS JOURNEY, AND SAFE 
 
 ARRIVAL AT THE DESIRED COUNTRY 3 
 BY 
 
 JOHN BUNYAN 
 
 / have used Similitudes. Hos. xii. 10 
 
THE AUTHOR'S WAY OF SENDING FORTH 
 HIS SECOND PART OF THE PILGRIM 
 
 Go now, my little Book, to every place 
 
 Where my first Pilgrim has but shown his face ; 
 
 Call at their door. If any say, Who 's there ? 
 
 Then answer thou, Christiana is here. 
 
 If they bid thee come in, then enter thou, 
 
 With all thy boys ; and then, as thou know'st how, 
 
 Tell who they are, also from whence they came ; 
 
 Perhaps they '11 know them by their looks or name. 
 
 But if they should not, ask them yet again 
 
 If formerly they did not entertain 
 
 One Christian, a Pilgrim ? If they say 
 
 They did, and were delighted in his way ; 
 
 Then let them know that those related were 
 
 Unto him, yea, his wife and children are. 
 
 Tell them, that they have left their house and home, 
 Are turned Pilgrims, seek a world to come ; 
 That they have met with hardships in the way; 
 That they do meet with troubles night and day ; 
 That they have trod on serpents, fought with devils ; 
 Have also overcome a many evils. 
 Yea, tell them also of the next, who have 
 Of love to pilgrimage been stout and brave 
 Defenders of that way, and how they still 
 Refuse this world, to do their Father's will. 
 
 Go, tell them also of those dainty things 
 That Pilgrimage unto the Pilgrim brings. 
 
 207 
 
208 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Let them acquainted be, too, how they are 
 
 Beloved of their King, under his care ; 
 
 What goodly mansions for them he provides, 
 
 Tho' they meet with rough winds and swelling tides, 
 
 How brave a calm they will enjoy at last, 
 
 Who to their Lord, and by his ways hold fast. 
 
 Perhaps with heart and hand they will embrace 
 Thee, as they did my firstling, and will grace 
 Thee, and thy fellows, with such cheer and fare, 
 As show will they of Pilgrims lovers are. 
 
 I. OBJECT 
 
 But how if they will not believe of me 
 That I am truly thine ; ^cause some there be 
 That counterfeit the Pilgrim and his name, 
 Seek by disguise to seem the very same, 
 And by that means have wrought themselves into 
 The hands and houses of I know not who ? 
 
 ANSWER 
 
 "Tis true, some have of late, to counterfeit 
 My Pilgrim, to their own my title set ; 
 Yea others, half my name and title too 
 Have stitched to their book, to make them do ; 
 But yet they, by their features, do declare 
 Themselves not mine to be, whose'er they are. 
 
 If such thou meefst with, then thine only way 
 Before them all, is, to say out thy say, 
 In thine own native language, which no man 
 Now useth, nor with ease dissemble can. 
 If, after all, they still of you shall doubt, 
 Thinking that you, like gipsies, go about 
 In naughty wise the country to defile, 
 Or that you seek good people to beguile 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 209 
 
 With things unwarrantable ; send for me. 
 And I will testify you Pilgrims be ; 
 Yea, I will testify that only you 
 My Pilgrims are ; and that alone will do. 
 
 2. OBJECT 
 
 But yet, perhaps, I may inquire for him, 
 Of those that wish him damned, life and limb. 
 What shall I do, when I at such a door 
 For Pilgrims ask, and they shall rage the more ? 
 
 ANSWER 
 
 Fright not thyself, my Book, for such bugbears 
 Are nothing else but ground for groundless fears. 
 My Pilgrim's book has travelled sea and land, 
 Yet could I never come to understand 
 That it was slighted, or turned out of door 
 By any kingdom, were they rich or poor. 
 
 In France and Flanders, where men kill each other > 
 My Pilgrim is esteemed a friend, a brother. 
 
 In Holland too, 'tis said, as I am told, 
 My Pilgrim is with some worth more than gold. 
 
 Highlanders and wild Irish can agree 
 My Pilgrim should familiar with them be. 
 
 1 Tis in New England under such advance, 
 Receives there so much loving countenance, 
 As to be trimm'd, new clothed, and decked with gems, 
 That it may show its features and its limbs, 
 Yet more ; so comely doth my Pilgrim walk, 
 That of him thousands daily sing and talk. 
 
 If you draw nearer home, it will appear 
 My Pilgrim knows no ground of shame or fear ; 
 City and country will him entertain 
 With, Welcome, Pilgrim ; yea, they can't refrain 
 
 O 
 
210 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 From smiling, if my Pilgrim be but by, 
 Or shows his head in any company. 
 
 Brave gallants do my Pilgrim hug and love, 
 Esteem it much, yea, value it above 
 Things of a greater bulk ; yea, with delight, 
 Say, My lark's leg is better than a kite. 
 
 Young ladies, and young gentlewomen too, 
 Do no small kindness to my Pilgrim show ; 
 Their cabinets, their bosoms, and their hearts 
 My Pilgrim has, 'cause he to them imparts 
 His pretty riddles in such wholesome strains, 
 As yield them profit double to their pains 
 Of reading : yea, I think I may be bold 
 To say, some prize him far above their gold. 
 
 The very children that do walk the street, 
 If they do but my holy Pilgrim meet, 
 Salute him will, will wish him well, and say, 
 He is the only stripling of the day. 
 
 They that have never seen him, yet admire 
 What they have heard of him, and much desire 
 To have his company, and hear him tell 
 Those Pilgrim stories which he knows so well. 
 
 Yea, some who did not love him at the first, 
 But call'd him fool and noddy, say they must, 
 Now they have seen and heard him, him commend, 
 And to those whom they love, they do him send. 
 
 Wherefore, my Second Part, thou need's t not be 
 Afraid to show thy head ; none can hurt thee, 
 That wish but well to him that went before, 
 'Cause thou com'st after with a second store 
 Of things as good, as rich, as profitable, 
 For young, for old, for staggVing, and for stable. 
 
 3. OBJECT 
 
 But some there be that say, he laughs too loud ; 
 And some do say his head is in a cloud. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 211 
 
 Some say, his words and stories are so dark, 
 They know not how, by them, to find his mark 
 
 ANSWER 
 
 One may (I think) say, Both his laughs and cries 
 May well be guess'd at by his watery eyes. 
 Some things are of that nature as to make 
 One^s fancy checkle, while his heart doth ache. 
 When Jacob saw his Rachel with the sheep, 
 He did at the same time both kiss and weep. 
 
 Whereas some say, A cloud is in his head, 
 That doth but show how wisdom 's covered 
 With its own mantles, and to stir the mind 
 To a search after what it fain would find : 
 Things that seem to be hid in words obscure, 
 Do but the godly mind the more allure ; 
 To study what those sayings should contain, 
 That speak to us in such a cloudy strain. 
 
 I also know a dark similitude 
 Will on the fancy more itself intrude, 
 And will stick faster in the heart and head, 
 Than things from similes not borrowed. 
 
 Wherefore, my Book, let no discouragement 
 Hinder thy travels. Behold thou art sent 
 To friends, not foes ; to friends that will give place 
 To thee, thy Pilgrims, and thy words embrace. 
 
 Besides, what my first Pilgrim left conceaPd, 
 Thou, my brave second Pilgrim, hast revealed ; 
 What Christian left lock'd up, and went his way, 
 Sweet Christiana opens with her key. 
 
 4. OBJECT 
 
 But some love not the method of your first : 
 Romance they count it ; throw 't away as dust. 
 
212 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 If I should meet with such, what should I say ? 
 Must I slight them as they slight me, or nay ? 
 
 ANSWER 
 
 My Christiana, if with such thou meet, 
 By all means in all loving wise them greet ; 
 Render them not reviling for revile ; 
 But if they frown, I prithee on them smile ; 
 Perhaps 'tis nature, or some ill report, 
 Has made them thus despise, or thus retort. 
 
 Some love no cheese, some love no fish, and some 
 Love not their friends, nor their own house or home ; 
 Some start at pig, slight chicken, love not fowl, 
 More than they love a cuckoo or an owl ; 
 Leave such, my Christiana, to their choice, 
 And seek those who to find thee will rejoice ; 
 By no means strive, but in humble-wise 
 Present thee to them in thy Pilgrim's guise. 
 
 Go then, my little Book, and show to all 
 That entertain, and bid thee welcome shall, 
 What thou shalt keep close, shut up from the rest, 
 And wish what thou shalt show them may be blest 
 To them for good, may make them choose to be 
 Pilgrims, better by far, than thee or me. 
 
 Go then, I say, tell all men who thou art, 
 Say, I am Christiana, and my part 
 Is now, with my four sons, to tell you what 
 It is for men to take a Pilgrim's lot : 
 
 Go also tell them who, and what they be, 
 That now do go on pilgrimage with thee : 
 Say, here's my neighbour Mercy, she is one 
 That has long time with me a Pilgrim gone. 
 Come, see in her virgin face, and learn 
 Twixt idle ones and Pilgrims to discern. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 213 
 
 Yea, let young damsels learn of her to prize 
 The world which is to come, in any wise. 
 When little tripping maidens follow God, 
 And leave old doting sinners to his rod ; 
 'Tis like those days wherein the young ones cried 
 Hosanna! to whom old ones did deride. 
 
 Next tell them of old Honest, who you found 
 With his white hairs treading the Pilgrim^ ground. 
 Yea, tell them how plain-hearted this man was, 
 How after his good Lord he bare his cross ; 
 Perhaps with some grey head this may prevail 
 With Christ to fall in love, and sin bewail. 
 
 Tell them also how Master Fearing went 
 On pilgrimage, and how the time he spent 
 In solitariness, with fears and cries, 
 And how at last he won the joyful prize. 
 He was a good man, though much down in spirit* 
 He is a good man, and dcth life inherit. 
 
 Tell them of Master Feeble-mind also, 
 Who, not before, but still behind would go ; 
 Show them also how he had like been slain, 
 And how one Great-heart did his life regain r 
 This man was true of heart, tho' weak in grace, 
 One might true godliness read in his face. 
 
 Then tell them of Master Ready-to-halt, 
 A man with crutches, but much without fault ; 
 Tell them how Master Feeble-mind and he 
 Did love, and in opinions much agree. 
 And let all know, tho' weakness was their chance, 
 Yet sometimes one could sing, the other dance. 
 
 Forget not Master Valiant-f or- the- truth, 
 That man of courage, though a very youth. 
 Tell every one his spirit was so stout, 
 No man could ever make him face about, 
 And how Great-heart and he could not forbear, 
 But put down Doubting Castle, slay Despair. 
 
214 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Overlook not Master Despondency, 
 Nor Much-afraid, his daughter, tho" they lie 
 Under such mantles as may make them look 
 (With some) as if their God had them forsook. 
 They softly went, but sure, and at the end 
 Found that the Lord of Pilgrims was their Friend. 
 When thou hast told the world of all these things, 
 Then turn about, my Book, and touch these strings, 
 Which, if but touched, will such music make, 
 They '11 make a cripple dance, a giant quake. 
 
 These riddles that lie couch'd within thy breast, 
 Freely propound, expound ; and for the rest 
 Of thy mysterious lines, let them remain 
 For those whose nimble fancies shall them gain. 
 
 Now may this little Book a blessing be 
 To those that love this little Book and me . 
 And may its buyer have no cause to say, 
 His money is but lost or thrown away ; 
 Yea, may this second Pilgrim yield that fruit, 
 As may with each good Pilgrim's fancy suit 
 And may it persuade some that go astray, 
 To turn their foot and heart to the right way. 
 
 Is the hearty prayer 
 
 of the Author, 
 
 JOHN BUNYAN. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 IN THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM 
 
 THE SECOND PART 
 
 COURTEOUS companions, some time since, to tell 
 you my dream that I had of Christian the Pilgrim, 
 and of his dangerous journey toward the Celestial 
 Country, was pleasant to me, and profitable to you. 
 I told you then also what I saw concerning his wife 
 and children, and how unwilling they were to go 
 with him on pilgrimage, insomuch that he was 
 forced to go on his progress without them ; for he 
 durst not run the danger of that destruction which 
 he feared would come by staying with them in the 
 City of Destruction. Wherefore, as I then showed 
 you, he left them and departed. 
 
 Now it hath so happened, through the multiplicity 
 of business, that I have been much hindered and 
 kept back from my wonted travels into those parts 
 whence he went, and so could not till now obtain an 
 opportunity to make further inquiry after whom he 
 left behind, that I might give you an account of 
 them. But having had some concerns that way of 
 late, I went down again thitherward. Now, having 
 taken up my lodgings in a wood, about a mile off 
 the place, as I slept I dreamed again. 
 
 215 
 
216 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 And as I was in my dream, behold, an aged 
 gentleman came by where I lay ; and because he 
 was to go some part of the way that I was travelling, 
 methgught I got up and went with him. So as we 
 walked, and as travellers usually do, I was as if we 
 fell into discourse, and our talk happened to be about 
 Christian and his travels ; for thus I began with the 
 old man : 
 
 Sir, said I, what town is that there below, that 
 lieth on the left hand of our way ? 
 
 Then said Mr. Sagacity (for that was his name), 
 It is the City of Destruction, a populous place, but 
 possessed with a very ill-conditioned and idle sort 
 of people. 
 
 I thought that was that city, quoth I ; I went 
 once myself through that town, and therefore know 
 that this report you give of it is true. 
 
 SAG. Too true, I wish I could speak truth in 
 speaking better of them that dwell therein. 
 
 Well, Sir, quoth I, then I perceive you to be a 
 well-meaning man ; and so one that takes pleasure 
 to hear and tell of that which is good. Pray, did 
 you never hear what happened to a man some 
 time ago in this town (whose name was Christian) 
 that went on pilgrimage up towards the higher 
 regions ? 
 
 SAG. Hear of him 1 Ay, and I also heard of the 
 molestations, troubles, wars, captivities, cries, groans, 
 frights, and fears that he met with, and had in his 
 journey. Besides, I must tell you, all our country 
 rings of him ; there are but few houses that have 
 heard of him and his doings but have sought after 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 217 
 
 and got the records of his pilgrimage ; yea, I think 
 I may say that that his hazardous journey has got a 
 many well-wishers to his ways ; for though, when Christians 
 he was here, he was fool in every man's mouth, yet, l^^en of 
 now he is ffone, he is highly commended of all. For, when gone, 
 
 >*. i i v i 11- e tho' called 
 
 tis said he lives bravely where he is ; yea, many of f 00 is while 
 them that are resolved never to run his hazards, yet he / are 
 have their mouths water at his gains. 
 
 They may, quoth I, well think, if they think any- 
 thing that is true, that he liveth well where he is ; 
 for he now lives at and in the Fountain of Life, and 
 has what he has without labour and sorrow, for there 
 is no grief mixed therewith. 
 
 SAG. Talk ! the people talk strangely about him. 
 Some say that he now walks in white, that he has a Rev. m. 4. 
 chain of gold about his neck, that he has a crown of 
 gold, beset with pearls, upon his head. Others say 
 that the Shining Ones, that sometimes showed them- 
 selves to him in his journey, are become his com- 
 panions, and that he is as familiar with them in the 
 place where he is, as here one neighbour is with 
 another. Besides, 'tis confidently affirmed concern- 
 ing him, that the King of the place where he is has zech. m. 7. 
 bestowed on him already a very rich and pleasant 
 dwelling at court ; and that he every day eateth and Luke xiv. m 
 drinketh, and walketh, and talketh with him ; and 
 receiveth of the smiles and favours of him that is 
 Judge of all there. Moreover, it is expected of some, 
 that his Prince, the Lord of that country, will shortly 
 come into these parts, and will know the reason, if 
 they can give any, why his neighbours set so little 
 by him, and had him so much in derision when they 
 
Jude 14, 15. 
 
 Christian's 
 King will 
 take Chris- 
 tian's part. 
 
 Luke x. 16. 
 
 Rev. xiv. 13. 
 
 Ps. cxxvi. 5, 6. 
 
 Good tidings 
 of Christian's 
 wife and 
 children. 
 
 218 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 perceived that he would be a pilgrim. For they say, 
 that now he is so in the affections of his Prince, and 
 that his Sovereign is so much concerned with the 
 indignities that were cast upon Christian when he 
 became a pilgrim, that he will look upon all as if 
 done unto himself ; and no marvel, for 'twas for the 
 love that he had to his Prince that he ventured as 
 he did. 
 
 I dare say, quoth I, I am glad on 't ; I am glad 
 for the poor man's sake, for that now he has rest 
 from his labour, and for that he now reapeth the 
 benefit of his tears with joy ; and for that he has got 
 beyond the gunshot of his enemies, and is out of the 
 reach of them that hate him. I also am glad for 
 that a rumour of these things is noised abroad in 
 this country; who can tell but that it may work 
 some good effect on some that are left behind ? But 
 pray, Sir, while it is fresh in my mind, do you hear 
 anything of his wife and children? Poor hearts, 
 I wonder in my mind what they do ! 
 
 SAG. Who ? Christiana and her sons ? They are 
 like to do as well as did Christian himself; for 
 though they all played the fool at the first, and 
 would by no means be persuaded by either the tears 
 or entreaties of Christian, yet second thoughts have 
 wrought wonderfully with them ; so they have 
 packed up, and are also gone after him. 
 
 Better and better, quoth I : but what ! wife and 
 children and all ? 
 
 SAG. 'Tis true : I can give you an account of the 
 matter, for I was upon the spot at the instant, and 
 was thoroughly acquainted with the whole affair. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 219 
 
 Then, said I, a man it seems may report it for a 
 truth ? 
 
 SAG. You need not fear to affirm it, I mean that 
 they are all gone on pilgrimage, both the good 
 woman and her four boys. And being we are, as I 
 perceive, going some considerable way together, I 
 will give you an account of the whole matter. 
 
 This Christiana (for that was her name from the 
 day that she with her children betook themselves to 
 a jnlgri m's life) after her husband was gone over Parti. 
 the river, and she could hear of him no more, her page 1 
 thoughts began to work in her mind. First, for 
 that she had lost her husband, and for that the 
 loving bond of that relation was utterly broken 
 betwixt them. For you know, said he to me, nature 
 can do no less but entertain the living with many a 
 heavy cogitation in the remembrance of the loss of 
 loving relations. This therefore of her husband did 
 cost her many a tear. But this was not all, for Mark this, 
 Christiana did also begin to consider with herself, ^urlsto 
 whether her unbecoming behaviour towards her your godly 
 husband was not one cause that she saw him no 
 more, and that in such sort he was taken away from 
 her. And upon this came into her mind, by swarms, 
 all her unkind, unnatural, and ungodly carriages to 
 her dear friend ; which also clogged her conscience, 
 
 d did load her with guilt. She was moreover 
 much broken with calling to remembrance the rest- 
 less groans, brinish tears, and self-bemoanings of her 
 usband, and how she did harden her heart against 
 all his entreaties, and loving persuasions (of her and 
 her sons) to go with him ; yea, there was not any 
 
 = 
 
Part i. 
 page 10. 
 
 James i. 23-25. 
 
 Christiana's 
 dream. 
 Luke xviii. 13. 
 
 220 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 thing that Christian either said to her, or did before 
 her, all the while that his burden did hang on his 
 back, but it returned upon her like a flash of light- 
 ning, and rent the caul of her heart in sunder. 
 Specially that bitter outcry of his, * What shall I do 
 to be saved ? ' did ring in her ears most dolefully. 
 
 Then said she to her children, Sons, we are all 
 undone. I have sinned away your father, and he is 
 gone : he would have had us with him ; but I would 
 not go myself, I also have hindered you of life. 
 With that the boys fell all into tears, and cried out 
 to go after their father. Oh ! said Christiana, that 
 it had been but our lot to go with him, then had it 
 fared well with us beyond what 'tis like to do 
 now ; for though I formerly imagined concerning 
 the troubles of your father, that they proceeded of a 
 foolish fancy that he had, or for that he was overrun 
 with melancholy humours ; yet now 'twill not out 
 of my mind but that they sprang from another 
 cause, to wit, for that the Light of light was given 
 him, by the help of which, as I perceive, he has 
 escaped the snares of death. Then they all wept 
 again, and cried out, Oh ! woe worth the day ! 
 
 The next night Christiana had a dream ; and 
 behold, she saw as if a broad parchment was opened 
 before her, in which were recorded the sum of her 
 ways ; and the times, as she thought, looked very 
 black upon her. Then she cried out aloud in her 
 sleep, ' Lord have mercy upon me, a sinner ' ; and 
 the little children heard her. 
 
 After this she thought she saw two very ill- 
 favoured ones standing by her bedside, and saying, 
 
 
CHRISTIANA S DREAM 
 
i 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 221 
 
 What shall we do with this woman ? for she cries out Mark this, 
 
 for mercy waking and sleeping ; if she be suffered 
 
 to go on as she begins, we shall lose her as we have of hell. 
 
 lost her husband. Wherefore we must, by one way 
 
 or other, seek to take her off from the thoughts of 
 
 what shall be hereafter, else all the world cannot 
 
 help it but she will become a pilgrim. 
 
 Now she awoke in a great sweat, also a trembling 
 was upon her, but after a while she fell to sleeping 
 again. And then she thought she saw Christian her Help against 
 husband in a place of bliss among many immortals, 
 with a harp in his hand, standing and playing upon 
 it before One that sat on a throne with a rainbow 
 about his head. She saw also as if he bowed his 
 head with his face to the paved-work that was under 
 the Prince's feet, saying, I heartily thank my Lord 
 and King for bringing of me into this place. Then 
 shouted a company of them that stood round about, 
 and harped with their harps ; but no man living 
 could tell what they said, but Christian and his 
 companions. 
 
 Next morning when she was up, had prayed to 
 God, and talked with her children a while, one 
 knocked hard at the door, to whom she spake out, 
 saying, If thou comest in God's name, come in. So 
 he said, Amen, and opened the door, and saluted 
 er with Peace be to this house. The which when Convictions 
 e had done, he said, Christiana, knowest thou where- ^tiTfresh 
 fore I am come ? Then she blushed and trembled, tidings of 
 also her heart began to wax warm with desires to readiness 
 know whence he came, and what was his errand to to P ardon 
 her. So he said unto her, my name is Secret, I 
 
Song i. 3. 
 
 Christiana 
 quite over- 
 come. 
 
 222 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 dwell with those that are high. It is talked of 
 where I dwell, as if thou hadst a desire to go thither; 
 also there is a report that thou art aware of the evil 
 thou hast formerly done to thy husband, in harden- 
 ing of thy heart against his way, and in keeping of 
 these thy babes in their ignorance. Christiana, the 
 Merciful One has sent me to tell thee that he is a 
 God ready to forgive, and that he taketh delight to 
 multiply to pardon offences. He also would have 
 thee know that he inviteth thee to come into his 
 presence, to his table, and that he will feed thee 
 with the fat of his house, and with the heritage of 
 Jacob thy father. 
 
 There is Christian thy husband, that was, with 
 legions more his companions, ever beholding that 
 face that doth minister life to beholders ; and they 
 will all be glad when they shall hear the sound of 
 thy feet step over thy Father's threshold. 
 
 Christiana at this was greatly abashed in herself, 
 and bowing her head to the ground, this Visitor 
 proceeded and said, Christiana, here is also a letter 
 for thee, which I have brought from thy husband's 
 King. So she took it and opened it, but it smelt 
 after the manner of the best perfume, also it was 
 written in letters of gold. The contents of the letter 
 was : * That the King would have her do as did 
 Christian her husband ; for that was the way to 
 come to his city, and to dwell in his presence with 
 joy for ever.' At this the good woman was quite 
 overcome ; so she cried out to her Visitor, Sir, will 
 you carry me and my children with you, that we also 
 may go and worship this King ? 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 223 
 
 Then said the Visitor, Christiana, the bitter is Further 
 before the sweet : thou must through troubles, as Jo 
 did he that went before thee, enter this Celestial 
 City. Wherefore I advise thee to do as did Chris- 
 tian thy husband. Go to the Wicket-gate yonder, 
 over the plain, for that stands in the head of the way 
 up which thou must go. and I wish thee all good 
 speed. Also I advise that thou put this letter in 
 thy bosom ; that thou read therein to thyself and to 
 thy children, until you have got it by root-of-heart, 
 for it is one of the songs that thou must sing while PS. cxix. 54. 
 thou art in this house of thy pilgrimage ; also this 
 thou must deliver in at the further gate. 
 
 Now I saw in my dream, that this old gentleman, 
 as he told me this story, did himself seem to be 
 greatly affected therewith. He moreover proceeded 
 and said, So Christiana called her sons together, and 
 began thus to address herself unto them : My sons, Christiana 
 I have, as you may perceive, been of late under fjrher^ 
 much exercise in my soul about the death of your Journey, 
 father ; not for that I doubt at all of his happiness, 
 for I am satisfied now that he is well. I have also 
 been much affected with the thoughts of mine own 
 state and yours, which I verily believe is by nature 
 miserable. My carriages also to your father in his 
 distress, is a great load to my conscience; for I 
 hardened both my own heart and yours against him, 
 and refused to go with him on pilgrimage. 
 
 The thoughts of these things would now kill me 
 outright, but that for a dream which I had last night, 
 and but that for the encouragement that this stranger 
 has given me this morning. Come, my children, let 
 
Christiana's 
 new language 
 stuns her old 
 neighbours. 
 
 Part i. 
 page 51. 
 
 Timorous 
 comes to visit 
 Christiana, 
 with Mercy, 
 one of her 
 neighbours. 
 
 224 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 us pack up, and begone to the gate that leads to the 
 Celestial Country, that we may see your father, and 
 be with him and his companions in peace, according 
 to the laws of that land. 
 
 Then did her children burst out into tears for joy 
 that the heart of their mother was so inclined. So 
 their Visitor bid them farewell ; and they began to 
 prepare to set out for their journey. 
 
 But while they were thus about to be gone, two 
 of the women that were Christiana's neighbours 
 came up to her house and knocked at her door. 
 To whom she said as before, If you come in God's 
 name, come in. At this the women were stunned, 
 for this kind of language they used not to hear, or 
 to perceive to drop from the lips of Christiana. 
 Yet they came in : but, behold, they found the 
 good woman a-preparing to be gone from her 
 house. 
 
 So they began and said, Neighbour, pray what is 
 your meaning by this ? 
 
 Christiana answered and said to the eldest of 
 them, whose name was Mrs. Timorous, I am pre- 
 paring for a journey. (This Timorous was daughter 
 to him that met Christian upon the Hill Difficulty, 
 and would a had him gone back for fear of the 
 lions.) 
 
 TIM. For what journey, I pray you ? 
 
 CHRIS. Even to go after my good husband. And 
 with that she fell a-weeping. 
 
 TIM. I hope not so, good neighbour ; pray, for 
 your poor children's sakes, do not so unwomanly 
 cast away yourself. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 225 
 
 CHRIS. Nay, my children shall go with me ; not 
 one of them is willing to stay behind. 
 
 TIM. I wonder, in my very heart, what, or who has 
 brought you into this mind. 
 
 CHRIS. O neighbour, knew you but as much as I 
 do, I doubt not but that you would go with me. 
 
 TIM. Prithee, what new knowledge hast thou got, 
 that so worketh off thy mind from thy friends, and 
 that tempteth thee to go nobody knows where ? 
 
 CHRIS. Then Christiana replied, I have been sorely 
 afflicted since my husband's departure from me, but 
 specially since he went over the river. But that Death, 
 which troubleth me most, is my churlish carriages 
 to him when he was under his distress. Besides, I 
 am now as he was then ; nothing will serve me but 
 going on pilgrimage. I was a-dreaming last night 
 that I saw him. O that my soul was with him ! 
 He dwelleth in the presence of the King of the 
 country, he sits and eats with him at his table, he is 
 become a companion of immortals, and has a house 
 now given him to dwell in, to which the best palaces 2Cor.v. 1-4. 
 on earth, if compared, seem to me to be but as a 
 dunghill. The Prince of the place has also sent for 
 me, with promise of entertainment if I shall come 
 to him ; his messenger was here even now, and has 
 brought me a letter, which invites me to come. And 
 with that she plucked out her letter, and read it, and 
 said to them, What now will ye say to this ? 
 
 TIM. Oh the madness that has possessed thee and 
 thy husband, to run yourselves upon such diffi- 
 culties ! You have heard, I am sure, what your rarti. 
 husband did meet with, even in a manner at the pages 
 
The reason- 
 ing's of the 
 flesh. 
 
 A pertinent 
 reply to 
 fleshly 
 reasonings. 
 
 226 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 first step that he took on his way, as our Neighbour 
 Obstinate can yet testify, for he went along with 
 him; yea, and Pliable too, until they, like wise men, 
 were afraid to go any farther. We also heard over 
 and above, how he met with the lions, Apollyon, 
 the Shadow of Death, and many other things. Nor 
 is the danger that he met with at Vanity Fair to 
 be forgotten by thee ; for if he, though a man, was 
 so hard put to it, what canst thou, being but a poor 
 woman, do ? Consider also that these four sweet 
 babes are thy children, thy flesh and thy bones. 
 Wherefore, though thou shouldest be so rash as to 
 cast away thyself, yet, for the sake of the fruit of 
 thy body, keep thou at home. 
 
 But Christiana said unto her, Tempt me not, my 
 neighbour. I have now a price put into mine hand 
 to get gain, and I should be a fool of the greatest 
 size if I should have no heart to strike in with the 
 opportunity. And for that you tell me of all these 
 troubles that I am like to meet with in the way, 
 they are so far off from being to me a discourage- 
 ment, that they show I am in the right. The bitter 
 must come before the sweet, and that also will make 
 the sweet the sweeter. Wherefore, since you came 
 not to my house in God's name, as I said, I pray you 
 to be gone, and not to disquiet me further. 
 
 Then Timorous also reviled her, and said to her 
 fellow, Come, Neighbour Mercy, let 's leave her in 
 her own hands, since she scorns our counsel and 
 company. But Mercy was at a stand, and could 
 not so readily comply with her neighbour, and that 
 for a twofold reason. First, her bowels yearned 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 227 
 
 over Christiana : so she said within herself, If my Mercy's 
 neighbour will needs be gone, I will go a little ^ 
 way with her and help her. Secondly, her bowels Christiana. 
 yearned over her own soul (for what Christiana had 
 said had taken some hold upon her mind). Where- 
 fore she said within herself again, I will yet have 
 more talk with this Christiana, and if I find truth 
 and life in what she shall say, myself with my heart 
 shall also go with her. Wherefore Mercy began 
 thus to reply to her Neighbour Timorous : 
 
 MERCY. Neighbour, I did indeed come with you 
 to see Christiana this morning ; and since she 
 is, as you see, a-taking of her last farewell of her Timorous 
 country, I think to walk this sunshine morning {^Merc* 61 * 
 a little way with her to help her on the way. But cleaves to 
 she told her not of her second reason, but kept 1 
 that to herself. 
 
 TIM. Well, I see you have a mind to go a- fooling 
 too, but take heed in time and be wise : while we 
 are out of danger, we are out : but when we are 
 in, we are in. So Mrs. Timorous returned to her 
 house, and Christiana betook herself to her journey. 
 But when Timorous was got home to her house, she Timorous 
 sends for some of her neighbours, to wit, Mrs. Bat's- ^friends 
 eyes, Mrs. Inconsiderate, Mrs. Light-mind, and Mrs. what the good 
 Know-nothing. So when they were come to her Send^to do. 
 house, she falls to telling of the story of Christiana 
 and of her intended journey. And thus she began 
 her tale : 
 
 TIM. Neighbours, having had little to do this 
 morning, I went to give Christiana a visit ; and 
 when I came at the door, I knocked, as you know 
 
Mrs. Know- 
 nothing. 
 
 Mrs. Bat's 
 eyes. 
 
 Mrs. Incon- 
 siderate. 
 
 228 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 'tis our custom. And she answered, If you come in 
 God's name, come in. So in I went, thinking all 
 was well. But when I came in, I found her pre- 
 paring herself to depart the town, she and also her 
 children. So I asked her what was her meaning by 
 that ; and she told me in short, that she was now of 
 a mind to go on pilgrimage, as did her husband. 
 She told me also a dream that she had, and how the 
 King of the country where her husband was, had 
 sent her an inviting letter to come thither. 
 
 Then said Mrs. Know-nothing, And what ! do 
 you think she will go ? 
 
 TIM. Ay, go she will, whatever come on 't : and 
 methinks I know it by this, for that which was my 
 great argument to persuade her to stay at home (to 
 wit, the troubles she was like to meet with in the 
 way) is one great argument with her to put her for- 
 ward on her journey. For she told me in so many 
 words, The bitter goes before the sweet ; yea, and 
 forasmuch as it so doth, it makes the sweet the 
 sweeter. 
 
 MRS. BAT'S -EYES. Oh this blind and foolish 
 woman ! said she ; will she not take warning by 
 her husband's afflictions? For my part, I see, if 
 he was here again, he would rest him content in 
 a whole skin, and never run so many hazards for 
 nothing. 
 
 Mrs. Inconsiderate also replied, saying : Away 
 with such fantastical fools from the town ! A 
 good riddance, for my part, I say, of her. Should 
 she stay where she dwells and retain this her mind, 
 who could live quietly by her ? for she will either be 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 229 
 
 dumpish or unneighbourly, or talk of such matters 
 as no wise body can abide : Wherefore, for my part, 
 I shall never be sorry for her departure ; let her go, 
 and let better come in her room : 'twas never a good 
 world since these whimsical fools dwelt in it. 
 
 Then Mrs. Light-mind added as followeth: Come, Mrs. Light- 
 put this kind of talk away. I was yesterday at mmd * 
 Madam Wanton's, where we were as merry as the Madam 
 maids. For who do you think should be there, but ^ that'had 
 I and Mrs. Love-the-flesh, and three or four more, like to have 
 with Mr. Lechery, Mrs. Filth, and some others, hard for 
 
 So there we had music and dancing, and what else 
 was meet to fill up the pleasure. And I dare say Parti. 
 my lady herself is an admirably well-bred gentle- 
 woman, and Mr. Lechery is as pretty a fellow. 
 
 By this time Christiana was got on her way, and 
 Mercy went along with her. So as they went, her 
 children being there also, Christiana began to dis- Discourse 
 course. And, Mercy, said Christiana, I take this as 
 
 an unexpected favour, that thou shouldest set foot and Good 
 
 / T . . , i . . i Christiana. 
 
 out or doors with me, to accompany me a little on 
 my way. 
 
 MERCY. Then said young Mercy (for she was Mercy 
 but young), If I thought it would be to purpose inclinesto s- 
 to go with you, I would never go near the town 
 any more. 
 
 CHRIS. Well, Mercy, said Christiana, cast in thy Christiana 
 lot with me : I well know what will be the end of 
 
 our pilgrimage ; my husband is where he would not bour with 
 but be for all the gold in the Spanish mines. Nor 
 shalt thou be rejected, though thou goest but upon 
 my invitation. The King who hath sent for me 
 
Mercy 
 doubts of 
 acceptance. 
 
 Christiana 
 allures her 
 to the gate, 
 which is 
 Christ, and 
 promiseth 
 there to 
 inquire for 
 her. 
 
 Mercy prays. 
 
 Christiana 
 glad of 
 Mercy's 
 company. 
 
 Mercy 
 grieves for 
 her carnal 
 relations. 
 
 230 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 and my children is one that delighteth in mercy. 
 Besides, if thou wilt, I will hire thee, and thou shalt 
 go along with me as my servant ; yet we will have 
 all things in common betwixt thee and me ; only go 
 along with me. 
 
 MERCY. But how shall I be ascertained that I 
 also shall be entertained? Had I this hope, but 
 from one that can tell, I would make no stick at all, 
 but would go, being helped by him that can help, 
 though the way was never so tedious. 
 
 CHRIS. Well, loving Mercy, I will tell thee what 
 thou shalt do : Go with me to the Wicket-gate, and 
 there I will further inquire for thee ; and if there 
 thou shalt not meet with encouragement, I will be 
 content that thou shalt return to thy place. I also 
 will pay thee for thy kindness which thou showest 
 to me and my children, in thy accompanying of us 
 in our way, as thou dost. 
 
 MERCY. Then will I go thither, and will take 
 what shall follow ; and the Lord grant that my lot 
 may there fall, even as the King of heaven shall 
 have his heart upon me. 
 
 Christiana then was glad at her heart, not only 
 that she had a companion, but also for that she had 
 prevailed with this poor maid to fall in love with 
 her own salvation. So they went on together, and 
 Mercy began to weep. Then said Christiana, Where- 
 fore weepeth my sister so ? 
 
 MERCY. Alas ! said she, who can but lament that 
 shall but rightly consider what a state and condition 
 my poor relations are in, that yet remain in our 
 sinful town ? And that which makes my grief the 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 281 
 
 more heavy, is, because they have no instructor, nor 
 any to tell them what is to come. 
 
 CHRIS. Bowels becometh pilgrims ; and thou dost Christian's 
 for thy friends as my good Christian did for me when 
 
 he left me ; he mourned for that I would not heed for his 
 nor regard him, but his Lord and ours did gather up after he was 
 his tears and put them into his bottle ; and now both deadt 
 I, and thou, and these my sweet babes, are reaping 
 the fruit and benefit of them. I hope, Mercy, these 
 tears of thine will not be lost; for the truth hath 
 said, that * They that sow in tears shall reap in joy/ PS. cxxvi 5, 6. 
 in singing. And ' he that goeth forth and weepeth, 
 bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again 
 with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him.' 
 Then said Mercy : 
 
 Let the Most Blessed be my guide, 
 
 If t be his blessed will, 
 Unto his gate, into his fold, 
 
 Up to his holy hill. 
 And let him never suffer me 
 
 To swerve or turn aside 
 From his free grace and holy ways, 
 
 Whate'er shall me betide. 
 And let him gather them of mine, 
 
 That I have left behind ; 
 Lord, make them pray they may be thine, 
 
 With all their heart arid mind. 
 
 Now my old friend proceeded and said : But when 
 Christiana came up to the Slough of Despond, she Parti. 
 began to be at a stand ; for, said she, This is the pag 
 place in which my dear husband had like to have 
 been smothered with mud. She perceived also, 
 that notwithstanding the command of the King to 
 
Their own 
 carnal 
 conclusions 
 instead of 
 the Word 
 of Life. 
 
 Mercy the 
 boldest at 
 the Slough 
 of Despond. 
 
 Luke i. 45. 
 
 232 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 make this place for pilgrims good, yet it was rather 
 worse than formerly. So I asked if that was true ? 
 Yes, said the old gentleman, too true ; for that many 
 there be that pretend to be the King's labourers, and 
 that say they are for mending the King's highways, 
 that bring dirt and dung instead of stones, and so 
 mar instead of mending. Here Christiana therefore, 
 with her boys, did make a stand. But said Mercy, 
 Come, let us venture, only let us be wary. Then 
 they looked well to the steps, and made a shift to 
 get staggeringly over. 
 
 Yet Christiana had like to have been in, and that 
 not once nor twice. Now they had no sooner got 
 over, but they thought they heard words that said 
 unto them, * Blessed is she that believeth, for there 
 shall be a performance of the things that have been 
 told her from the Lord.' 
 
 Then they went on again ; and said Mercy to 
 Christiana, Had I as good ground to hope for a 
 loving reception at the Wicket-gate as you, I think 
 no Slough of Despond would discourage me. 
 
 Well, said the other, you know your sore, and I 
 know mine ; and, good friend, we shall all have 
 enough evil before we come at our journey's end. 
 
 For can it be imagined, that the people that 
 design to attain such excellent glories as we do, 
 and that are so envied that happiness as we are, 
 but that we shall meet with what fears and scares, 
 with what troubles and afflictions they can possibly 
 assault us with, that hate us ? 
 
 And now Mr. Sagacity left me to dream out my 
 dream by myself. Wherefore, meth ought I saw 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 233 
 
 Christiana, and Mercy, and the boys, go all of them 
 up to the gate; to which, when they were come, 
 they betook themselves to a short debate about how Prayer 
 they must manage their calling at the gate, and mad* with 
 what should be said to him that did open to them, consideration 
 
 . * i IT all( l fear, as 
 
 So it was concluded, since Christiana was the eldest, well as in 
 
 that she should knock for entrance, and that she aild 
 
 should speak to him that did open, for the rest. So Parti. 
 
 Christiana began to knock, and as her poor husband 
 
 did, she knocked, and knocked again. But instead 
 
 of any that answered, they all thought that they 
 
 heard as if a dog came barking upon them ; a dog, The dog, the 
 
 and a great one too, and this made the women and enlmyTo 
 
 children afraid ; nor durst they for a while to knock prayer. 
 
 any more, for fear the mastiff should fly upon them. 
 
 Now, therefore, they were greatly tumbled up and Christiana 
 
 down in their minds, and knew not what to do. comanions 
 
 Knock they durst not, for fear of the dog ; go back er 
 
 they durst not, for fear that the Keeper of that gate 
 should espy them as they so went, and should be 
 offended with them. At last they thought of 
 knocking again, and knocked more vehemently 
 than they did at the first. Then said the Keeper 
 of the gate, Who is there ? So the dog left off to 
 bark, and he opened unto them. 
 
 Then Christiana made low obeisance, and said, 
 Let not our Lord be offended with his handmaidens 
 for that we have knocked at his princely gate. 
 Then said the Keeper, Whence come ye, and what 
 is that you would have ? 
 
 Christiana answered, We are come from whence 
 Christian did come, and upon the same errand as 
 
How Chris- 
 tiana is 
 entertained 
 at the gate. 
 
 Luke xv. 7. 
 
 Christiana's 
 prayer for 
 her friend 
 Mercy. 
 
 The delays 
 make the 
 hungering 
 soul the 
 ferventer. 
 
 234 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 he ; to wit, to be, if it shall please you, graciously 
 admitted by this gate, into the way that leads to 
 the Celestial City. And I answer, my Lord, in the 
 next place, that I am Christiana, once the wife of 
 Christian, that now is gotten above. 
 
 With that the Keeper of the gate did marvel, 
 saying, What ! is she become now a pilgrim, that 
 but a while ago abhorred that life? Then she 
 bowed her head, and said, Yes, and so are these, 
 my sweet babes, also. 
 
 Then he took her by the hand, and let her in, and 
 said also, ' Suffer the little children to come unto 
 me'; and with that he shut up the gate. This 
 done, he called to a trumpeter that was above over 
 the gate, to entertain Christiana with shouting and 
 sound of trumpet for joy. So he obeyed and 
 sounded, and filled the air with his melodious 
 notes. 
 
 Now all this while poor Mercy did stand without, 
 trembling and crying for fear that she was rejected. 
 But when Christiana had gotten admittance for 
 herself and her boys, then she began to make 
 intercession for Mercy. 
 
 CHRIS. And she said, My Lord, I have a com- 
 panion of mine that stands yet without, that is 
 come hither upon the same account as myself; one 
 that is much dejected in her mind, for that she 
 comes, as she thinks, without sending for, whereas 
 I was sent to by my husband's King to come. 
 
 Now Mercy began to be very impatient, for each 
 minute was as long to her as an hour, wherefore she 
 prevented Christiana from a fuller interceding for 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 235 
 
 her, by knocking at the gate herself. And she 
 knocked then so loud, that she made Christiana to 
 start. Then said the Keeper of the gate, Who is 
 there ? and said Christiana, It is my friend. 
 
 So he opened the gate, and looked out; but Mercy faints. 
 Mercy was fallen down without, in a swoon, for 
 she fainted, and was afraid that no gate would be 
 opened to her. 
 
 Then he took her by the hand, and said, Damsel, 
 I bid thee arise. 
 
 Oh, sir, said she, I am faint ; there is scarce life 
 left in me. But he answered, That one once said, 
 6 When my soul fainted within me, I remembered Jonah u. 7. 
 the Lord, and my prayer came in unto thee, into 
 thy holy temple.' Fear not, but stand upon thy 
 feet, and tell me wherefore thou art come. 
 
 MERCY. I am come for that unto which I was The cause 
 never invited, as my friend Christiana was. Hers f a i n thig a 
 was from the King, and mine was but from her: 
 wherefore I fear I presume. 
 
 Did she desire thee to come with her to this place ? 
 
 MERCY. Yes ; and as my Lord sees, I am come. 
 And if there is any grace or forgiveness of sins to 
 spare, I beseech that I, thy poor handmaid, may be 
 partaker thereof. 
 
 Then he took her again by the hand, and led her 
 gently in, and said, I pray for all them that believe Mark this, 
 on me, by what means soever they come unto me. 
 Then said he to those that stood by, Fetch some- 
 thing, and give it Mercy to smell on, thereby to 
 stay her fainting. So they fetched her a bundle of 
 myrrh, and a while after she was revived. 
 
236 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Song i. 2. 
 John xx. 20. 
 
 Christ 
 Crucified 
 seen afar off. 
 
 Talk 
 
 between the 
 Christians. 
 
 Matt, xxiv, 41. 
 
 And now was Christiana, and her boys, and 
 Mercy, received of the Lord at the head of the 
 way, and spoke kindly unto by him. 
 
 Then said they yet further unto him, We are 
 sorry for our sins, and beg of our Lord his pardon, 
 and further information what we must do. 
 
 I grant pardon, said he, by word and deed : by 
 word, in the promise of forgiveness ; by deed, in the 
 way I obtained it. Take the first from my lips 
 with a kiss, and the other as it shall be revealed. 
 
 Now I saw in my dream, that he spake many 
 good words unto them, whereby they were greatly 
 gladded. He also had them up to the top of the 
 gate, and showed them by what deed they were 
 saved, and told them withal that that sight they 
 would have again as they went along in the way, 
 to their comfort. 
 
 So he left them a while in a summer-parlour 
 below, where they entered into talk by themselves ; 
 and thus Christiana began : O Lord ! how glad am 
 I, that we are got in hither ! 
 
 MERCY. So you well may ; but I, of all, have 
 cause to leap for joy. 
 
 CHRIS. I thought, one time, as I stood at the 
 gate (because I had knocked and none did answer) 
 that all our labour had been lost ; specially when 
 that ugly cur made such a heavy barking at us. 
 
 MERCY. But my worst fear was after I saw that 
 you was taken into his favour, and that I was left 
 behind. Now, thought I, 'tis fulfilled which is 
 written, * Two women shall be grinding together, 
 the one shall be taken and the other left/ 1 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 237 
 
 had much ado to forbear crying out, Undone! 
 undone ! 
 
 And afraid I was to knock any more ; but when 
 I looked up to what was written over the gate, I p ar ti. 
 took courage. I also thought that I must either page29 - 
 knock again, or die ; so I knocked, but I cannot 
 tell how, for my spirit now struggled betwixt life 
 and death. 
 
 CHRIS. Can you not tell how you knocked ? I Christiana 
 am sure your knocks were so earnest, that the very 
 
 sound of them made me start ; I thought I never prays better 
 heard such knocking in all my life ; I thought you 
 would have come in by violent hands, or a took the Matt. xi. 12. 
 kingdom by storm. 
 
 MERCY. Alas, to be in my case, who that so was 
 could but a done so ? You saw that the door was 
 shut upon me, and that there was a most cruel 
 dog thereabout. Who, I say, that was so faint- 
 hearted as I, that would not a knocked with all 
 their might ? But pray what said my Lord to my 
 rudeness ? Was he not angry with me ? 
 
 CHRIS. When he heard your lumbering noise, he Christ 
 gave a wonderful innocent smile; I believe what f^a 
 you did pleased him well enough, for he showed no restless 
 sign to the contrary. But I marvel in my heart pra 
 why he keeps such a dog; had I known that afore, if the soul 
 I fear I should not have had heart enough to have ^ow ail^t 
 ventured myself in this manner. But now we are should meet 
 in, we are in, and I am glad with all my heart. journey t^ 
 
 MERCY. I will ask, if you please, next time he heaven, it 
 comes down, why he keeps such a filthy cur in his ever set 
 yard. I hope he will not take it amiss. 
 
The children 
 are afraid of 
 the dog. 
 
 Jer. xii. 1. 
 
 Mercy 
 expostulates 
 about the 
 dog. 
 
 Devil. 
 
 Part i. 
 page 30. 
 
 A check to 
 the carnal 
 fear of the 
 pilgrims. 
 
 238 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Ay, do, said the children, and persuade him to 
 hang him, for we are afraid he will bite us when 
 we go hence. 
 
 So at last he came down to them again, and 
 Mercy fell to the ground on her face before him 
 and worshipped, and said, Let my Lord accept of 
 the sacrifice of praise which I now offer unto him, 
 with the calves of my lips. 
 
 So he said unto her, Peace be to thee ; stand up. 
 
 But she continued upon her face and said, 
 * Righteous art thou, O Lord, when I plead with 
 thee, yet let me talk with thee of thy judgments.'' 
 Wherefore dost thou keep so cruel a dog in thy yard, 
 at the sight of which, such women and children 
 as we, are ready to fly from thy gate for fear ? 
 
 He answered and said, That dog has another 
 owner; he also is kept close in another man's 
 ground, only my pilgrims hear his barking; he 
 belongs to the castle which you see there at a 
 distance, but can come up to the walls of this 
 place. He has frighted many an honest pilgrim 
 from worse to better, by the great voice of his 
 roaring. Indeed, he that owneth him doth not 
 keep him of any goodwill to me or mine, but with 
 intent to keep the pilgrims from coming to me, 
 and that they may be afraid to knock at this gate 
 for entrance. Sometimes also he has broken out, 
 and has worried some that I love ; but I take all 
 at present patiently. I also give my pilgrims 
 timely help, so they are not delivered up to his 
 power, to do to them what his doggish nature 
 would prompt him to. But what! my purchased 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 239 
 
 one, I trow, hadst thou known never so much before- 
 hand, thou wouldst not have been afraid of a dog. 
 
 The beggars that go from door to door will, 
 rather than they will lose a supposed alms, run the 
 hazard of the bawling, barking, and biting too of 
 a dog; and shall a dog a dog in another's man's 
 yard, a dog whose barking I turn to the profit of 
 pilgrims keep any from coming to me ? I deliver 
 them from the lions, their darling from the power 
 of the dog. 
 
 MERCY. Then said Mercy, I confess my ignorance; Christians 
 I spake what I understood not; I acknowledge that ^ O e "h ise 
 
 thou doest all things Well. acquiesce in 
 
 CHRIS. Then Christiana began to talk of their oftheh- Lord. 
 journey, and to inquire after the way. So he fed 
 them, and washed their feet, and set them in the 
 way of his steps, according as he had dealt with Parti. 
 
 I U U J U page32. 
 
 her husband before. 
 
 So I saw in my dream that they walked on their 
 way, and had the weather very comfortable to them. 
 
 Then Christiana began to sing, saying : 
 
 Bless' d be the day that I began 
 
 A pilgrim for to be ; 
 And blessed also be that man 
 
 That thereto moved me. 
 "Tis true, 'twas long ere I began 
 
 To seek to live for ever : 
 But now I run fast as I can ; 
 
 Tis better late than never. 
 Our tears to joy, our fears to faith, 
 
 Are turned, as we see ; 
 Thus our beginning (as one saith) 
 
 Shows what our end will be. 
 
The devil's 
 garden. 
 
 The children 
 eat of the 
 enemy's 
 fruit. 
 
 Two ill- 
 favoured 
 ones. 
 
 They assault 
 Christiana, 
 
 240 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Now there was, on the other side of the wall 
 that fenced in the way up which Christiana and her 
 companions were to go, a garden, and that garden 
 belonged to him whose was that barking dog of 
 whom mention was made before. And some of the 
 fruit-trees that grew in that garden shot their 
 branches over the wall; and being mellow, they 
 that found them did gather them up, and oft eat 
 of them to their hurt. So Christiana's boys, as 
 boys are apt to do, being pleased with the trees, 
 and with the fruit that did hang thereon, did plash 
 them, and began to eat. Their mother did also 
 chide them for so doing, but still the boys went on. 
 
 Well, said she, my sons, you transgress, for that 
 fruit is none of ours ; but she did not know that 
 they did belong to the enemy ; I 'Jl warrant you if 
 she had, she would have been ready to die for fear. 
 But that passed, and they went on their way. Now, 
 by that they were gone about two bows-shot from 
 the place that led them into the way, they espied 
 two very ill-favoured ones coming down apace to 
 meet them. With that Christiana and Mercy her 
 friend covered themselves with their veils, and so 
 kept on their journey; the children also went on 
 before ; so that at last they met together. Then 
 they that came down to meet them, came just up 
 to the women as if they would embrace them ; but 
 Christiana said, Stand back, or go peaceably by as 
 you should. Yet these two, as men that are deaf, 
 regarded not Christiana's words, but began to lay 
 hands upon them. At that Christiana, waxing very 
 wroth, spumed at them with her feet. Mercy also, 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 241 
 
 as well as she could, did what she could to shift The pilgrims 
 them. Christiana again said to them, Stand back, 
 and be gone, for we have no money to lose, being 
 pilgrims, as ye see, and such too as live upon the 
 charity of our friends. 
 
 ILL-FA v. Then said one of the two of the men, 
 We make no assault upon you for money, but are 
 come out to tell you, that if you will but grant one 
 small request which we shall ask, we will make 
 women of you for ever. 
 
 CHRIS. Now Christiana, imagining what they 
 should mean, made answer again, We will neither 
 hear nor regard, nor yield to what you shall ask. 
 We are in haste, cannot stay, our business is a 
 business of life and death. So again she and her 
 companions made a fresh assay to go past them, 
 but they letted them in their way. 
 
 ILL-FA v. And they said, We intend no hurt to 
 your lives, 'tis another thing we would have. 
 
 CHRIS. Ah, quoth Christiana, you would have us 
 body and soul, for I know 'tis for that you are 
 come; but we will die rather upon the spot than 
 suffer ourselves to be brought into such snares as 
 shall hazard our well-being hereafter. And with 
 that they both shrieked out, and cried, Murder! she cries 
 murder! and so put themselves under those laws ?, ut 4 
 
 A f JJeut. xxn. 
 
 that are provided for the protection of women. But 23 > 26 > 27 - 
 the men still made their approach upon them, with 
 design to prevail against them. They therefore 
 cried out again. 
 
 " 1 is good 
 
 Now they being, as I said, not far from the gate to cry out 
 in at which they came, their voice was heard from 
 
 Q 
 
The Reliever 
 comes. 
 
 The ill ones 
 fly to the 
 devil for 
 relief. 
 
 The Reliever 
 talks to the 
 women. 
 
 Mark this. 
 
 242 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS . 
 
 where they were, thither. Wherefore some of the 
 house came out, and knowing that it was Christiana's 
 tongue, they made haste to her relief. But by that 
 they were got within sight of them the women were 
 in a very great scuffle, the children also stood crying 
 by. Then did he that came in for their relief call 
 out to the ruffians, saying, What is that thing that 
 you do ? Would you make my Lord's people to 
 transgress ? He also attempted to take them, but 
 they did make their escape over the wall into the 
 garden of the man to whom the great dog belonged; 
 so the dog became their protector. This Reliever 
 then came up to the women, and asked them how 
 they did. So they answered, We thank thy Prince, 
 pretty well, only we have been somewhat affrighted; 
 we thank thee also, for that thou earnest in to our 
 help, for otherwise we had been overcome. 
 
 REL. So after a few more words, this Reliever 
 said as followeth : I marvelled much when you 
 were entertained at the gate above, being ye 
 knew that ye were but weak women, that you 
 petitioned not the Lord there for a conductor ; then 
 might you have avoided these troubles and dangers, 
 for he would have granted you one. 
 
 CHRIS. Alas ! said Christiana, we were so taken 
 with our present blessing, that dangers to come 
 were forgotten by us ; besides, who could have 
 thought that so near the King's palace there should 
 have lurked such naughty ones? Indeed it had 
 been well for us had we asked our Lord for one; 
 but since our Lord knew 'twould be for our profit, 
 I wonder he sent not one along with us. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 243 
 
 REL. It is not always necessary to grant things We lose for 
 not asked for, lest by so doing they become of little 
 esteem; but when the want of a thing is felt, it 
 then comes under, in the eyes of him that feels it, 
 that estimate that properly is its due, and so con- 
 sequently will be thereafter used. Had my Lord 
 granted you a conductor, you would not neither 
 so have bewailed that oversight of yours in not 
 asking for one, as now you have occasion to do. 
 So all things work for good, and tend to make you 
 more wary. 
 
 CHRIS. Shall we go back again to my Lord, and 
 confess our folly, and ask one ? 
 
 REL. Your confession of your folly I will present 
 him with. To go back again you need not ; for in 
 all places where you shall come, you will find no 
 want at all ; for in every of my Lord's lodgings 
 which he has prepared for the reception of his 
 pilgrims, there is sufficient to furnish them against 
 all attempts whatsoever. But, as I said, he will be 
 inquired of by them to do it for them: and 'tis a Ezek. xxxvi 37. 
 poor thing that is not worth asking for. When he 
 had thus said, he went back to his place, and the 
 pilgrims went on their way. 
 
 MERCY. Then said Mercy, What a sudden blank The mistake 
 is here ! I made account we had now been past all ^Mercy- 
 danger, and that we should never see sorrow 
 more. 
 
 CHRIS. Thy innocency, my sister, said Christiana 
 to Mercy, may excuse thee much ; but as for me, Christiana's 
 my fault is so much the greater, for that I saw this & uilt - 
 danger before I came out of the doors, and yet did 
 
Christiana's 
 
 dream 
 
 repeated. 
 
 Mercy makes 
 good use of 
 their neglect 
 of duty. 
 
 Part i. 
 page 33. 
 
 244 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 not provide for it, where provision might have been 
 had. I am therefore much to be blamed. 
 
 MERCY. Then said Mercy, How knew you this 
 before you came from home? Pray open to me 
 this riddle. 
 
 CHRIS. Why, 1 will tell you. Before I set foot 
 out of doors, one night, as I lay in my bed, I had 
 a dream about this ; for methought I saw two men, 
 as like these as ever the world they could look, 
 stand at my bed's feet, plotting how they might 
 prevent my salvation. I will tell you their very 
 words. They said ('twas when I was in my 
 troubles), What shall we do with this woman ? for 
 she cries out, waking and sleeping, for forgiveness : 
 if she be suffered to go on as she begins, we shall 
 lose her as we have lost her husband. This, you 
 know, might a made me take heed, and have 
 provided when provision might a been had. 
 
 MERCY. Well, said Mercy, as by this neglect we 
 have an occasion ministered unto us to behold our 
 own imperfections, so our Lord has taken occasion 
 thereby to make manifest the riches of his grace. 
 For he, as we see, has followed us with unasked 
 kindness, and has delivered us from their hands that 
 were stronger than we, of his mere good pleasure. 
 
 Thus now, when they had talked away a little 
 more time, they drew nigh to an house which stood 
 in the way, which house was built for the relief of 
 pilgrims ; as you will find more fully related in the 
 First Part of these records of the Pilgrim's Progress. 
 So they drew on towards the house (the house, of 
 the Interpreter), and when they came to the door, 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 245 
 
 they heard a great talk in the house. They then Talk in the 
 gave ear, and heard, as they thought, Christiana ^^^ 
 mentioned by name. For you must know that Christiana's 
 
 i n i n r> i % olu g on 
 
 there went along, even before her, a talk ot her pilgrimage. 
 and her children's going on pilgrimage. And this 
 thing was the more pleasing to them, because they 
 had heard that she was Christian's wife, that woman 
 who was some time ago so unwilling to hear of 
 going on pilgrimage. Thus, therefore, they stood 
 still and heard the good people within commend- 
 ing her, who they little thought stood at the door. 
 At last Christiana knocked as she had done at the She knocks 
 gate before. Now when she had knocked, there atthedoor - 
 came to the door a young damsel, and opened The door is 
 the door and looked, and behold two women were thereby 
 
 there. Innocent. 
 
 DAMSEL. Then said the damsel to them, With 
 whom would you speak in this place ? 
 
 CHRIS. Christiana answered, We understand that 
 this is a privileged place for those that are become 
 pilgrims, and we now at this door are such ; where- 
 fore we pray that we may be partakers of that for 
 which we' at this time are come ; for the day, as 
 thou seest, is very far spent, and we are loth to- 
 night to go any farther. 
 
 DAMSEL. Pray what may I call your name, that 
 I may tell it to my Lord within ? 
 
 CHRIS. My name is Christiana ; I was the wife of 
 that pilgrim that some years ago did travel this way, 
 and these be his four children. This maiden also is 
 my companion, and is going on pilgrimage too. 
 
 INNOCENT. Then ran Innocent in (for that was 
 
Joy in the 
 house of the 
 Interpreter 
 that Chris- 
 tiana is 
 turned 
 pilgrim. 
 
 Matt. xxi. 29. 
 
 Old Saints 
 glad to see 
 the young 
 ones walk in 
 God's ways. 
 
 246 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 her name) and said to those within, Can you think 
 who is at the door ? There is Christiana and her 
 children, and her companion, all waiting for enter- 
 tainment here. Then they leaped for joy, and went 
 and told their master. So he came to the door, and 
 looking upon her, he said, Art thou that Christiana 
 whom Christian, the good-man, left behind him 
 when he betook himself to a pilgrim's life ? 
 
 CHRIS. I am that woman that was so hard-hearted 
 as to slight my husband's troubles, and that left him 
 to go on in his journey alone, and these are his four 
 children ; but now I also am come, for I am convinced 
 that no way is right but this. 
 
 INTER. Then is fulfilled that which also is written 
 of the man that said to his son, Go, work to-day in 
 my vineyard : and he said to his father, I will not ; 
 but afterwards repented and went. 
 
 CHRIS. Then said Christiana, So be it, Amen. 
 God make it a true saying upon me, and grant 
 that I may be found at the last of him in peace, 
 without spot and blameless. 
 
 INTER. But why standest thou thus at the door ? 
 Come in, thou daughter of Abraham. We were 
 talking of thee but now, for tidings have come to 
 us before how thou art become a pilgrim. Come, 
 children, come in ; come, maiden, come in. So he 
 had them all in to the house. 
 
 So when they were within, they were bidden sit 
 down and rest them ; the which when they had 
 done, those that attended upon the pilgrims in the 
 house, came into the room to see them. And one 
 smiled, and another smiled, and they all smiled for 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 247 
 
 joy that Christiana was become a pilgrim. They 
 also looked upon the boys ; they stroked them 
 over the faces with the hand, in token of their 
 kind reception of them. They also carried it 
 lovingly to Mercy, and bid them all welcome into 
 their master's house. 
 
 After a while, because supper was not ready, the 
 Interpreter took them into his significant rooms, and The signifi- 
 showed them what Christian, Christiana's husband, p^*' 00 8 ' 
 had seen some time before. Here therefore they P a s es34 - 44 - 
 saw the man in the cage, the man and his dream, 
 the man that cut his way through his enemies, and 
 the picture of the biggest of them all ; together with 
 the rest of those things that were then so profitable 
 to Christian. 
 
 This done, and after these things had been some- 
 what digested by Christiana and her company, the 
 Interpreter takes them apart again, and has them 
 first into a room where was a man that could look 
 no way but downwards, with a muck-rake in his The man 
 hand. There stood also one over his head with a ^uck^rake 
 celestial crown in his hand, and proffered to give expounded. 
 him that crown for his muck-rake ; but the man 
 did neither look up nor regard, but raked to himself 
 the straws, the small sticks, and dust of the floor. 
 
 Then said Christiana, I persuade myself that I 
 know somewhat the meaning of this ; for this is a 
 figure of a man of this world, is it not, good sir ? 
 
 INTER. Thou hast said the right, said he ; and 
 his muck-rake doth show his carnal mind. And 
 whereas thou seest him rather give heed to rake up 
 straws and sticks and the dust of the floor, than to 
 
248 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 what he says that calls to him from above with the 
 celestial crown in his hand, it is to show that heaven 
 is but as a fable to some, and that things here are 
 counted the only things substantial. Now whereas 
 it was also showed thee, that the man could look 
 no way but downwards, it is to let thee know that 
 earthly things, when they are with power upon men's 
 minds, quite carry their hearts away from God. 
 
 Christiana's CHRIS. Then said Christiana, O deliver me from 
 
 agafnTt the this muck-rake ! 
 
 muck-rake. INTER. That prayer, said the Interpreter, has lain 
 
 Prov.xxx. 8. by till 'tis almost rusty. 'Give me not riches,' is 
 scarce the prayer of one of ten thousand. Straws, 
 and sticks, and dust, with most, are the great things 
 now looked after. 
 
 With that Mercy and Christiana wept, and said, 
 It is, alas ! too true. 
 
 When the Interpreter had showed them this, he 
 has them into the very best room in the house (a 
 very brave room it was), so he bid them look round 
 about and see if they could find anything profitable 
 there. Then they looked round and round, for there 
 was nothing there to be seen but a very great spider 
 on the wall, and that they overlooked. 
 
 MERCY. Then said Mercy, Sir, I see nothing ; but 
 Christiana held her peace. 
 
 INTER. But said the Interpreter, Look again. 
 She therefore looked again and said, Here is not 
 
 Of the spider, anything but an ugly spider, who hangs by her 
 hands upon the wall. Then said he, Is there but 
 one spider in all this spacious room? Then the 
 water stood in Christiana's eyes, for she was a 
 
THE MAN WITH THE MUCK-RAKE 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 249 
 
 woman quick of apprehension ; and she said, Yes, 
 Lord, there is here more than one ; yea, and spiders Talk about 
 whose venom is far more destructive than that which the s P ider - 
 is in her. The Interpreter then looked pleasantly 
 upon her, and said, Thou hast said the truth. This 
 made Mercy blush, and the boys to cover their faces, 
 for they all began now to understand the riddle. 
 
 Then said the Interpreter again, ' The spider p rov . xxx. 28. 
 taketh hold with her hands (as you see), and is 
 in kings' palaces.' And wherefore is this recorded, 
 but to show you that, how full of the venom of sin The inter- 
 soever you be, yet you may by the hand of faith lay P retatlon - 
 hold of, and dwell in the best room that belongs to 
 the King's house above ? 
 
 CHRIS. I thought, said Christiana, of something 
 of this ; but I could not imagine it all. I thought 
 that we were like spiders, and that we looked like 
 ugly creatures, in what fine room soever we were ; 
 but that by this spider, this venomous and ill- 
 favoured creature, we were to learn how to act 
 faith, came not into my mind. And yet she has 
 taken hold with her hands, as I see, and dwells 
 in the best room in the house. God has made 
 nothing in vain. 
 
 Then they seemed all to be glad, but the water 
 stood in their eyes ; yet they looked one upon 
 another, and also bowed before the Interpreter. 
 
 He had them then into another room where was Of the hen 
 a hen and chickens, and bid them observe a while. and chickens - 
 So one of the chickens went to the trough to drink, 
 and every time she drank she lift up her head and 
 her eyes towards heaven. See, said he, what this 
 
250 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 little chick doth, and learn of her to acknowledge 
 whence your mercies come, by receiving them with 
 looking up. Yet again, said he, observe and look ; 
 so they gave heed and perceived that the hen did 
 Matt, xxiii. 37. walk in a four- fold method towards her chickens : 1. 
 She had a common call, and that she hath all day 
 long. 2. She had a special call, and that she had 
 but sometimes. 3. She had a brooding note. And, 
 4. She had an outcry. 
 
 Now, said he, compare this hen to your King, and 
 these chickens to his obedient ones. For answerable 
 to her, himself has his methods which he walketh in 
 towards his people. By his common call he gives 
 nothing ; by his special call he always has some- 
 thing to give ; he has also a brooding voice, for 
 them that are under his wing ; and he has an out- 
 cry, to give the alarm when he sees the enemy 
 come. I chose, my darlings, to lead you into the 
 room where such things are, because you are women, 
 and they are easy for you. 
 
 CHRIS. And, Sir, said Christiana, pray let us see 
 some more. So he had them into the slaughter- 
 house, where was a butcher a-killing of a sheep ; and 
 behold the sheep was quiet, and took her death 
 patiently. Then said the Interpreter, You must 
 learn of the sheep to suffer, and to put up wrongs 
 without murmurings and complaints. Behold how 
 quietly she takes her death, and, without objecting, 
 she suffereth her skin to be pulled over her ears. 
 Your King doth call you his sheep. 
 
 After this he led them into his garden, where was 
 great variety of flowers, and he said, Do you see 
 
 Of the 
 butcher and 
 the sheep. 
 
 Of the 
 garden. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 251 
 
 all these ? So Christiana said, Yes. Then said he 
 again, Behold, the flowers are diverse in stature, in 
 quality, and colour, and smell, and virtue, and some 
 are better than some ; also where the gardener has 
 set them, there they stand, and quarrel not one with 
 another. 
 
 Again, he had them into his field, which he Of the field. 
 had sowed with wheat and corn ; but when they 
 beheld, the tops of all were cut off, only the straw 
 remained ; he said again, This ground was dunged, 
 and ploughed, and sowed ; but what shall we do 
 with the crop ? Then said Christiana, Burn some, 
 and make muck of the rest. Then said the Inter- 
 preter again, Fruit, you see, is that thing you look 
 for, and for want of that you condemn it to the fire, 
 and to be trodden under foot of men ; beware that 
 in this you condemn not yourselves. 
 
 Then, as they were coming in from abroad, they 
 espied a little robin with a great spider in his mouth. Of the robin 
 So the Interpreter said, Look here. So they looked, spider. 6 
 and Mercy wondered, but Christiana said, What a 
 disparagement is it to such a little pretty bird as the 
 robin redbreast is, he being also a bird above many 
 that loveth to maintain a kind of sociableness with 
 man ; I had thought they had lived upon crumbs 
 of bread, or upon other such harmless matter. I 
 like him worse than I did. 
 
 The Interpreter then replied, This robin is an 
 emblem very apt to set forth some professors by ; 
 for to sight they are as this robin, pretty of note, 
 colour, and carriage. They seem also to have a very 
 great love for professors that are sincere ; and above 
 
252 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 all other to desire to sociate with, and to be in 
 their company, as if they could live upon the good 
 man's crumbs. They pretend also that therefore it 
 is that they frequent the house of the godly, and the 
 appointments of the Lord ; but when they are by 
 themselves, as the robin, they can catch and gobble 
 up spiders, they can change their diet, drink iniquity, 
 and swallow down sin like water. 
 Pray, and o w hen they were come again into the house, 
 
 you will get _ 
 
 at that which because supper as yet was not ready, Christiana 
 again desired that the Interpreter would either show 
 or tell of some other things that are profitable. 
 
 Then the Interpreter began and said : The fatter 
 the sow is, the more she desires the mire ; the fatter 
 the ox is, the more gamesomely he goes to the 
 slaughter ; and the more healthy the lusty man is, 
 the more prone he is unto evil. 
 
 There is a desire in women to go neat and fine, 
 and it is a comely thing to be adorned with that that 
 in God's sight is of great price. 
 
 'Tis easier watching a night or two, than to sit up 
 a whole year together ; so 'tis easier for one to begin to 
 profess well, than to hold out as he should to the end. 
 
 Every shipmaster, when in a storm, will willingly 
 cast that overboard that is of the smallest value in 
 the vessel ; but who will throw the best out first ? 
 None but he that feareth not God. 
 
 One leak will sink a ship, and one sin will destroy 
 a sinner. 
 
 He that forgets his friend is ungrateful unto him, 
 but he that forgets his Saviour is unmerciful to 
 himself. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 253 
 
 He that lives in sin, and looks for happiness here- 
 after, is like him that soweth cockle, and thinks to 
 fill his barn with wheat or barley. 
 
 If a man would live well, let him fetch his last 
 day to him, and make it always his company-keeper. 
 
 Whispering, and change of thoughts, prove that 
 sin is in the world. 
 
 If the world, which God sets light by, is counted 
 a thing of that worth with men, what is heaven, that 
 God commendeth ? 
 
 If the life that is attended with so many troubles 
 is so loth to be let go by us, what is the life above ? 
 
 Everybody will cry up the goodness of men ; but 
 who is there that is, as he should, affected with the 
 goodness of God ? 
 
 We seldom sit down to meat but we eat and 
 leave; so there is in Jesus Christ more merit and 
 righteousness than the whole world has need of. 
 
 When the Interpreter had done, he takes them 
 out into his garden again, and had them to a tree Of the Tree 
 whose inside was all rotten and gone, and yet it grew atleart. * 
 and had leaves. Then said Mercy, What means 
 this ? This tree, said he, whose outside is fair, and 
 whose inside is rotten, it is to which many may be 
 compared that are in the garden of God ; who with 
 their mouths speak high in behalf of God, but indeed 
 will do nothing for him ; whose leaves are fair, but 
 their heart good for nothing but to be tinder for the 
 devil's tinder-box. 
 
 Now supper was ready, the table spread, and all They are at 
 things set on the board ; so they sat down and did su PP er - 
 eat when one had given thanks. And the Inter- 
 
254 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 preter did usually entertain those that lodged with 
 him with music at meals, so the minstrels played. 
 There was also one that did sing, and a very fine 
 voice he had. His song was this 
 
 The Lord is only my support, 
 And he that doth me feed ; 
 
 How can I then want anything 
 Whereof I stand in need ? 
 
 Talk at When the song and music was ended, the Inter- 
 
 preter asked Christiana what it was that at first did 
 move her to betake herself to a pilgrim's life. 
 A repetition Christiana answered : First, the loss of my hus- 
 experience! a s band came into my mind, at which I was heartily 
 grieved ; but all that was but natural affection. 
 Then after that came the troubles and pilgrimage of 
 my husband's into my mind, and also how like a 
 churl I had carried it to him as to that. So guilt 
 took hold of my mind, and would have drawn me 
 into the pond, but that opportunely I had a dream 
 of the well-being of my husband, and a letter sent 
 me by the King of that country where my husband 
 dwells, to come to him. The dream and the letter 
 together so wrought upon my mind, that they forced 
 me to this way. 
 
 INTER. But met you with no opposition afore you 
 set out of doors ? 
 
 CHRIS. Yes, a neighbour of mine, one Mrs. Timor 
 ous (she was akin to him that would have persuaded 
 my husband to go back for fear of the lions). She 
 all-to-be-fooled me for, as she called it, my intended 
 desperate adventure ; she also urged what she could 
 to dishearten me to it, the hardship and troubles 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 255 
 
 that my husband met with in the way : but all this 
 I got over pretty well. But a dream that I had, of 
 two ill-looked ones, that I thought did plot how to 
 make me miscarry in my journey, that hath troubled 
 me much ; yea, it still runs in my mind, and makes 
 me afraid of every one that I meet, lest they should 
 meet me to do me a mischief, and to turn me out of 
 the way. Yea, I may tell my Lord, though I would 
 not have everybody know it, that between this and 
 the gate by which we got into the way, we were 
 both so sorely assaulted that we were made to cry 
 out murder, and the two that made this assault 
 upon us were like the two that I saw in my dream. 
 
 Then said the Interpreter, Thy beginning is good, 
 thy latter end shall greatly increase. So he ad- 
 dressed himself to Mercy, and said unto her, And A question 
 what moved thee to come hither, sweetheart ? pu1 
 
 Then Mercy blushed and trembled, and for a while 
 continued silent. 
 
 INTER. Then said he, Be not afraid, only believe, 
 and speak thy mind. 
 
 MERCY. So she began and said: Truly, Sir, my Mercy's 
 want of experience is that that makes me covet to 
 be in silence, and that also that fills me with fears of 
 coming short at last. I cannot tell of visions and 
 dreams as my friend Christiana can, nor know I what 
 it is to mourn for my refusing of the counsel of those 
 that were good relations. 
 
 INTER. What was it, then, dear heart, that hath 
 prevailed with thee to do as thou hast done ? 
 
 MERCY. Why, when our friend here was packing 
 up to be gone from our town, I and another went 
 
256 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 accidentally to see her. So we knocked at the door 
 and went in. When we were within, and seeing 
 what she was doing, we asked what was her meaning. 
 She said she was sent for to go to her husband ; and 
 then she up and told us how she had seen him in a 
 dream, dwelling in a curious place, among immortals, 
 wearing a crown, playing upon a harp, eating and 
 drinking at his Prince's table, and singing praises to 
 him for bringing him thither, etc. Now methought, 
 while she was telling these things unto us, my heart 
 burned within me ; and I said in my heart, If this 
 be true, I will leave my father and my mother, and 
 the land of my nativity, and will, if I may, go along 
 with Christiana. 
 
 So I asked her further of the truth of these things, 
 and if she would let me go with her ; for I saw now 
 that there was no dwelling, but with the danger of 
 ruin, any longer in our town. But yet I came away 
 with a heavy heart, not for that I was unwilling to 
 come away, but for that so many of my relations 
 were left behind. And I am come, with all the 
 desire of my heart, and will go, if I may, with 
 Christiana unto her husband, and his King. 
 
 INTER. Thy setting out is good, for thou hast 
 given credit to the truth. Thou art a Ruth, who 
 11,12. did, for the love that she bore to Naomi, and to the 
 Lord her God, leave father and mother, and the land 
 of her nativity, to come out, and go with a people 
 that she knew not heretofore. ' The Lord recom- 
 pense thy work, and a full reward be given thee of 
 the Lord God of Israel, under whose wing thou art 
 come to trust.' 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 257 
 
 Now supper was ended,, and preparations were made They address 
 for bed : the women were laid singly alone, and the ^ ^ lves 
 boys by themselves. Now when Mercy was in bed, 
 she could not sleep for joy, for that now her doubts Mercy's good 
 of missing at last were removed further from her nig * 
 than ever they were before. So she lay blessing and 
 praising God, who had had such favour for her. 
 
 In the morning they rose with the sun, and pre- 
 pared themselves for their departure ; but the Inter- 
 preter would have them tarry a while, For, said he, 
 you must orderly go from hence. Then said he to 
 the damsel that at first opened unto them : Take 
 them and have them into the garden to the bath, 
 and there wash them, and make them clean from 
 the soil which they have gathered by travelling. 
 Then Innocent, the damsel, took them, and had 
 them into the garden, and brought them to the 
 bath ; so she told them that there they must wash The bath 
 
 O 
 
 and be clean, for so her master would have the * 
 
 women to do that called at his house as they were 
 
 going on pilgrimage. They then went in and They wash 
 
 washed, yea, they and the boys and all ; and they l 
 
 came out of that bath not only sweet and clean, 
 
 but also much enlivened and strengthened in their 
 
 joints. So when they came in they looked fairer 
 
 a deal than when they went out to the washing. 
 
 When they were returned out of the garden from 
 the bath, the Interpreter took them, and looked upon 
 them, and said unto them, ' Fair as the moon.' Then 
 he called for the seal, wherewith they used to be 
 sealed that were washed in his bath. So the seal They are 
 was brought, and he set his mark upon them, that sealed - 
 
258 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 they might be known in the places whither they 
 were yet to go. Now the seal was the contents and 
 sum of the passover which the children of Israel did 
 xiii. 8-10. eat when they came out from the land of Egypt ; and 
 the mark was set between their eyes. This seal 
 greatly added to their beauty, for it was an orna- 
 ment to their faces. It also added to their gravity, 
 and made their countenances more like them of 
 angels. 
 
 Then said the Interpreter again to the damsel 
 that waited upon these women, Go into the vestry 
 and fetch out garments for these people. So she 
 
 They are went and fetched out white raiment, and laid it 
 down before him ; so he commanded them to put it 
 on. It was ' fine linen, white and clean.' When 
 the women were thus adorned, they seemed to be a 
 terror one to the other ; for that they could not see 
 that glory each one on herself, which they could see 
 
 True in each other. Now therefore they began to esteem 
 
 each other better than themselves. For, you are fairer 
 than I am, said one ; and, You are more comely than 
 I am, said another. The children also stood amazed 
 to see into what fashion they were brought. 
 
 The Interpreter then called for a man-servant of 
 his, one Great-heart, and bid him take sword, and 
 helmet, and shield ; and take these my daughters, 
 said he, and conduct them to the house called 
 Beautiful, at which place they will rest next. So 
 he took his^ weapons and went before them, and the 
 Interpreter said, God speed. Those also that be- 
 longed to the family sent them away with many a 
 good wish. So they went on their way, and sung 
 
MR GREATHEART 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 259 
 
 This place has been our second stage ; 
 
 Here we have heard and seen 
 Those good things that, from age to age, 
 
 To others hid have been. 
 
 The dunghill-raker, spider, hen, 
 
 The chicken too to me 
 Hath taught a lesson ; let me then 
 
 Conformed to it be. 
 
 The butcher, garden, and the field, 
 
 The robin and his bait, 
 Also the rotten-tree doth yield 
 
 Me argument of weight 
 
 To move me for to watch and pray, 
 
 To strive to be sincere, 
 To take my cross up day by day, 
 
 And serve the Lord with fear. 
 
 Now I saw in my dream, that they went on, and 
 Great-heart went before them. So they went and 
 came to the place where Christian's burden fell off Partl . 
 his back, and tumbled into a sepulchre. Here then P a s e45 - 
 they made a pause, and here also they blessed God. 
 Now, said Christiana, it comes to my mind what 
 was said to us at the gate, to wit, that we should 
 have pardon, by word and deed ; by word, that is, 
 by the promise ; by deed, to wit, in the way it was 
 obtained. What the promise is, of that I know 
 something ; but what is it to have pardon by deed, 
 or in the way that it was obtained, Mr. Great-heart, 
 I suppose you know ; wherefore, if you please, let 
 us hear you discourse thereof. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Pardon by the deed done, is 
 pardon obtained by some one, for another that 
 
A comment 
 upon what 
 was said at 
 the gate, or 
 a discourse 
 of our being 
 justified by 
 Christ. 
 
 260 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 hath need thereof: not by the person pardoned, 
 but in the way, saith another, in which I have 
 obtained it. So then, to speak to the question 
 more large, the pardon that you and Mercy and 
 these boys have attained, was obtained by another, 
 to wit, by him that let you in at the gate : And he 
 hath obtained it in this double way : He has per- 
 formed righteousness to cover you, and spilt blood 
 to wash you in. 
 
 CHRIS. But if he parts with his righteousness to 
 us, what will he have for himself? 
 
 GREAT-HEART. He has more righteousness than 
 you have need of, or than he needeth himself. 
 
 CHRIS. Pray make that appear. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. With all my heart; but first I 
 must premise, that he of whom we are now about 
 to speak is one that has not his fellow. He has two 
 natures in one person, plain to be distinguished, 
 impossible to be divided. Unto each of these 
 natures a righteousness belongeth, and each right- 
 eousness is essential to that nature ; so that one 
 may as easily cause the nature to be extinct, as to 
 separate its justice or righteousness from it. Of 
 these righteousnesses, therefore, we are not made 
 partakers so as that they, or any of them, should 
 be put upon us that we might be made just, and 
 live thereby. Besides these, there is a righteousness 
 which this person hath, as these two natures are 
 joined in one. And this is not the righteousness of 
 the Godhead, as distinguished from the manhood ; 
 nor the righteousness of the manhood, as distin- 
 guished from the Godhead ; but a righteousness 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 261 
 
 which standeth in the union of both natures, and 
 may properly be called, the righteousness that is 
 essential to his being prepared of God to the 
 capacity of the mediatory office which he was to 
 be intrusted with. If he parts with his first right- 
 eousness, he parts with his Godhead ; if he parts 
 with his second righteousness, he parts with the 
 purity of his manhood ; if he parts with his third, 
 he parts with that perfection that capacitates him 
 to the office of mediation. He has therefore an- 
 other righteousness, which standeth in performance, 
 or obedience to a revealed will; and that is it that 
 he puts upon sinners, and that by which their sins 
 are covered. Wherefore he saith, ' As by one man's Rom. v. 19. 
 disobedience many were made sinners, so by the 
 obedience of one shall many be made righteous.' 
 
 CHRIS. But are the other righteousnesses of no 
 use to us ? 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Yes ; for though they are essential 
 to his natures arid office and so cannot be communi- 
 cated unto another, yet it is by virtue of them that 
 the righteousness that justifies is for that purpose 
 efficacious. The righteousness of his Godhead gives 
 virtue to his obedience ; the righteousness of his 
 manhood giveth capability to his obedience to jus- 
 tify ; and the righteousness that standeth in the 
 union of these two natures to his office, giveth 
 authority to that righteousness to do the work for 
 which it is ordained. 
 
 So then, here is a righteousness that Christ, as 
 God, has no need of, for he is God without it. 
 Here is a righteousness that Christ, as man, has 
 
262 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 no need of to make him so, for he is perfect man 
 without it. Again, here is a righteousness that 
 Christ, as God-man, has no need of, for he is per- 
 fectly so without it. Here then is a righteousness 
 that Christ, as God, as man, as God-man, has no 
 need of, with reference to himself, and therefore he 
 can spare it ; a justifying righteousness, that he for 
 himself wanteth not, and therefore he giveth it 
 
 Rom. v. 17. away; hence 'tis called the 'gift of righteousness.' 
 This righteousness, since Christ Jesus the Lord has 
 made himself under the law, must be given away ; 
 for the law doth not only bind him that is under it 
 to do justly, but to use charity. Wherefore he 
 must, he ought by the law, if he hath two coats, 
 to give one to him that hath none. Now our Lord 
 indeed hath two coats, one for himself, and one to 
 spare ; wherefore he freely bestows one upon those 
 that have none. And thus, Christiana, and Mercy, 
 and the rest of you that are here, doth your pardon 
 come by deed, or by the work of another man. 
 Your Lord Christ is he that has worked, and given 
 away what he wrought for, to the next poor beggar 
 he meets. 
 
 But again, in order to pardon by deed, there must 
 something be paid to God as a price, as well as 
 something prepared to cover us withal. Sin has 
 delivered us up to the just curse of a righteous law ; 
 now from this curse we must be justified by way of 
 redemption, a price being paid for the harms we 
 
 Rom. iv. 25. have done ; and this is by the blood of your Lord, 
 who came and stood in your place and stead, and 
 
 Gai. in. is. died your death for your transgressions. Thus has 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 263 
 
 he ransomed you from your transgressions by blood, 
 and covered your polluted and deformed souls with 
 righteousness ; for the sake of which, God passeth 
 by you, and will not hurt you, when he comes to 
 judge the world. 
 
 CHRIS. This is brave. Now I see that there was Christiana 
 something to be learned by our being pardoned by 
 word and deed. Good Mercy, let us labour to keep redemption, 
 this in mind ; and, my children, do you remember it 
 also. But, Sir, was not this it that made my good 
 Christian's burden fall from off his shoulder, and 
 that made him give three leaps for joy ? 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Yes, 'twas the belief of this that HOW the 
 cut those strings that could not be cut by other *f that 
 means, and 'twas to give him a proof of the virtue Christian's 
 of this, that he was suffered to carry his burden to -^ 
 the cross. cut - 
 
 CHRIS. I thought so; for though my heart was 
 lightful and joyous before, yet it is ten times more 
 lightsome and joyous now. And I am persuaded 
 by what I have felt, though I have felt but little as 
 yet, that if the most burdened man in the world 
 was here, and did see and believe, as I now do, 
 'twould make his heart the more merry and blithe. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. There is not only comfort, and the HOW affection 
 ease of a burden brought to us, by the sight and 
 consideration of these, but an endeared affection soul, 
 begot in us by it ; for who can, if he doth but once 
 think that pardon comes, not only by promise, but 
 thus, but be affected with the way and means of his 
 redemption, and so with the man that hath wrought 
 it for him ? 
 
Part i. 
 page 45. 
 
 Cause of 
 admiration. 
 
 To be affected 
 with Christ, 
 and with 
 what he has 
 done,, is a 
 thing- 
 special. 
 
 264 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 CHRIS. True ; methinks it makes my heart bleed 
 to think that he should bleed for me. Oh ! thou 
 loving One ! Oh ! thou blessed One ! thou de- 
 servest to have me, thou hast bought me: thou 
 deservest to have me all ; thou hast paid for me ten 
 thousand times more than I am worth. No marvel 
 that this made the water stand in my husband's 
 eyes, and that it made him trudge so nimbly on. 
 I am persuaded he wished me with him ; but, vile 
 wretch that I was ! I let him come all alone. O 
 Mercy, that thy father and mother were here ! yea, 
 and Mrs. Timorous also ! nay, I wish now with all 
 my heart, that here was Madam Wanton too. 
 Surely, surely, their hearts would be affected ; nor 
 could the fear of the one, nor the powerful lusts of 
 the other, prevail with them to go home again, and 
 to refuse to become good pilgrims. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. You speak now in the warmth of 
 your affections. Will it, think you, be always thus 
 with you? Besides, this is not communicated to 
 every one, nor to every one that did see your Jesus 
 bleed. There was that stood by, and that saw the 
 blood run from his heart to the ground, and yet 
 were so far off this, that instead of lamenting, they 
 laughed at him ; and instead of becoming his dis- 
 ciples, did harden their hearts against him. So that 
 all that you have, my daughters, you hav,e by a 
 peculiar impression made by a divine contemplating 
 upon what I have spoken to you. Remember that 
 'twas told you, that the hen by her common call 
 gives no meat to her chickens. This you have, 
 therefore, by a special grace. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 265 
 
 Now I saw still in my dream, that they went on 
 until they were come to the place that Simple, and Dimple, and 
 Sloth, and Presumption lay and slept in, when p r gumption 
 Christian went by on pilgrimage. And behold, hanged; and 
 they were hanged up in irons, a little way off on 
 the other side. 
 
 MERCY. Then said Mercy to him that was their 
 guide and conductor, What are those three men? 
 and for what are they hanged there ? 
 
 GREAT-HEART. These three men were men of 
 very bad qualities, they had no mind to be pilgrims 
 themselves, and whosoever they could they hin- 
 dered. They were for sloth and folly themselves, 
 and whoever they could persuade with, they made 
 so too, and withal taught them to presume that 
 they should do well at last. They were asleep 
 when Christian went by, and now you go by they 
 are hanged. 1 
 
 MERCY. But could they persuade any to be of 
 their opinion ? 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Yes ; they turned several out of Their crimes. 
 the way. There was Slow-pace that they persuaded 
 to do as they. They also prevailed with one Short- who they 
 wind, with one No-heart, with one Linger-after-lust, P revailed 
 
 ' upon to turn 
 
 and with one Sleepy-head, and with a young woman, out of the 
 her name was Dull, to turn out of the way and way * 
 become as they. Besides, they brought up an ill 
 report of your Lord, persuading others that he was 
 
 1 Behold here how the slothful are a sign, 
 Hung up, 'cause holy ways they did decline. 
 See here, too, how the child did play the man, 
 And weak grow strong, when Great-heart leads the van. 
 
266 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 a taskmaster. They also brought up an evil report 
 of the good land, saying 'twas not half as good as 
 some pretend it was. They also began to vilify his 
 servants, and to count the very best of them meddle- 
 some, troublesome busy-bodies. Further, they would 
 call the bread of God husks ; the comforts of his 
 children, fancies ; the travel and labour of pilgrims, 
 things to no purpose. 
 
 CHRIS. Nay, said Christiana, if they were such, 
 they shall never be bewailed by me. They have 
 but what they deserve, and I think it is well that 
 they hang so near the highway that others may see 
 and take warning. But had it not been well if their 
 crimes had been engraven in some plate of iron or 
 brass, and left here, even where they did their 
 mischiefs, for a caution to other bad men ? 
 
 GREAT-HEART. So it is, as you well may perceive 
 if you will go a little to the wall. 
 
 MERCY. No, no, let them hang, and their names 
 rot, and their crimes live for ever against them. I 
 think it a high favour that they were hanged afore 
 we came hither; who knows else what they might 
 have done to such poor women as we are ? Then 
 she turned it into a song, saying 
 
 Now then you three, hang there, and be a sign 
 To all that shall against the truth combine. 
 And let him that comes after, fear this end, 
 If unto pilgrims he is not a friend. 
 And thou, my soul, of all such men beware, 
 That unto holiness opposers are. 
 
 Part i. Thus they went on till they came at the foot of 
 
 page49 ' the Hill Difficulty, where, again, their good friend, 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 267 
 
 Mr. Great-heart, took an occasion to tell them of 
 
 what happened there when Christian himself went 
 
 by. So he had them first to the spring. Lo, saith Tis difficult 
 
 he, this is the spring that Christian drank of before loodToctriue 
 
 he went up this hill, and then 'twas clear and good, in erroneous 
 
 but now 'tis dirty with the feet of some that are Ezek. ixdv. is. 
 
 not desirous that pilgrims here should quench their 
 
 thirst. Thereat Mercy said, And why so envious, 
 
 trow ? But said their guide, It will do, if taken up 
 
 and put into a vessel that is sweet and good ; for 
 
 then the dirt will sink to the bottom, and the water 
 
 come out by itself more clear. Thus therefore 
 
 Christiana and her companions were compelled to 
 
 do. They took it up, and put it into an earthen 
 
 pot, and so let it stand till the dirt was gone to the 
 
 bottom, and then they drank thereof. 
 
 Next he showed them the two by-ways that By-paths, 
 were at the foot of the hill, where Formality and ^ ^^ 
 Hypocrisy lost themselves. And, said he, these keep all 
 
 i , i m i from going- 
 
 are dangerous paths. I wo were here cast away in them. 
 
 when Christian came by ; and although, as you see, 
 these ways are since stopped up with chains, posts, 
 and a ditch, yet there are that will choose to 
 adventure here, rather than take the pains to go 
 up this hill. 
 
 CHRIS. 'The way of transgressors is hard.' 'Tis Prov. x m. 15. 
 a wonder that they can get into those ways, without 
 danger of breaking their necks. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. They will venture ; yea, if at any 
 time any of the King's servants doth happen to see 
 them, and doth call unto them, and tell them that 
 they are in the wrong ways, and do bid them beware 
 
Jer xliv. 16, 17. 
 
 The reason 
 why some do 
 choose to go 
 in by-ways. 
 Prov. xv. 19. 
 
 The hill puts 
 the pilgrims 
 to it. 
 
 They sit in 
 the arbour. 
 Part i. 
 
 page 51. 
 
 Matt. xi. 28. 
 
 268 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 the danger, then they will railingly return them 
 answer and say, ' As for the word that thou hast 
 spoken unto us in the name of the King, we will 
 not hearken unto thee ; but we will certainly do 
 whatsoever thing goeth out of our own mouths,' 
 etc. Nay, if you look a little farther, you shall 
 see that these ways are made cautionary enough, 
 not only by these posts, and ditch, and chain, but 
 also by being hedged up ; yet they will choose to 
 go there. 
 
 CHRIS. They are idle, they love not to take pains, 
 up-hill way is unpleasant to them. So it is ful- 
 filled unto them as it is written, ' The way of the 
 slothful man is as a hedge of thorns.' Yea, they 
 will rather choose to walk upon a snare than to go 
 up this hill, and the rest of this way to the city. 
 
 Then they set forward, and began to go up the 
 hill, and up the hill they went ; but before they got 
 to the top, Christiana began to pant, and said, I 
 dare say this is a breathing hill. No marvel if they 
 that love their ease more than their souls, choose to 
 themselves a smoother way. Then said Mercy, I 
 must sit down ; also the least of the children began 
 to cry. Come, come, said Great-heart, sit not down 
 here, for a little above is the Prince's arbour. Then 
 took he the little boy by the hand, and led him up 
 thereto. 
 
 When they were come to the arbour, they were 
 very willing to sit down, for they were all in a 
 pelting heat. Then said Mercy, How sweet is rest 
 to them that labour ! And how good is the Prince 
 of pilgrims, to provide such resting-places for them ! 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 269 
 
 Of this arbour I have heard much, but I never saw 
 it before. But here let us beware of sleeping ; for, 
 as I have heard, for that it cost poor Christian 
 dear. 
 
 Then said Mr. Great-heart to the little ones, 
 Come, my pretty boys, how do you do ? What 
 think you now of going on pilgrimage ? Sir, said The little 
 the least, I was almost beat out of heart, but I JjS^SSJ 
 thank you for lending me a hand at my need. And and also to 
 
 * L ., Mercy. 
 
 1 remember now what my mother has told me, 
 namely, That the way to heaven is as up a ladder, 
 and the way to hell is as down a hill. But I had 
 rather go up the ladder to life, than down the hill 
 to death. 
 
 Then said Mercy, But the proverb is, To go down Which is 
 the hill is easy. But James said (for that was his hm^dow^ 
 name), The day is coming, when, in my opinion, hill. 
 going down hill will be the hardest of all. 'Tis a 
 good boy, said his master; thou hast given her a 
 right answer. Then Mercy smiled, but the little 
 boy did blush. 
 
 CHRIS. Come, said Christiana, will you eat a bit, They refresh 
 a little to sweeten your mouths, while you sit here themselves - 
 to rest your legs? For I have here a piece of 
 pomegranate, which Mr. Interpreter put in my 
 hand, just when I came out of his doors. He gave 
 me also a piece of an honeycomb, and a little bottle 
 of spirits. I thought he gave you something, said 
 Mercy, because he called you a to-side. Yes, so he 
 did, said the other; but Mercy, it shall still be as 
 I said it should, when at first we came from home : 
 Thou shalt be a sharer in all the good that I have, 
 
270 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 because thou so willingly didst become my com- 
 panion. Then she gave to them, and they did eat, 
 both Mercy and the boys. And said Christiana to 
 Mr. Great-heart, Sir, will you do as we? But 
 he answered, You are . going on pilgrimage, and 
 presently I shall return ; much good may what you 
 have do to you : at home I eat the same every day. 
 Now when they had eaten and drank, and had 
 chatted a little longer, their guide said to them, 
 The day wears away ; if you think good, let us 
 prepare to be going. So they got up to go, and 
 the little boys went before. But Christiana forgot 
 to take her bottle of spirits with her, so she sent 
 her little boy back to fetch it. Then said Mercy, 
 I think this is a losing place. Here Christian lost 
 his roll, and here Christiana left her bottle behind 
 her : Sir, what is the cause of this ? So their guide 
 made answer and said, The cause is sleep or forget- 
 fulness : some sleep, when they should keep awake ; 
 and some forget, when they should remember ; and 
 this is the very cause why often at the resting- 
 places some pilgrims in some things come off losers. 
 Pilgrims should watch, and remember what they 
 have already received under their greatest enjoy- 
 ments ; but for want of doing so, ofttimes their 
 rejoicing ends in tears, and their sunshine in a 
 cloud : Witness the story of Christian at this place. 
 When they were come to the place where Mis- 
 trust and Timorous met Christian to persuade him 
 to go back for fear of the lions, they perceived as 
 it were a stage, and before it, towards the road, a 
 broad plate, with a copy of verses written thereon, 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 271 
 
 and underneath, the reason of raising up of that 
 stage in that place, rendered. The verses were 
 these 
 
 Let him that sees this stage take heed 
 
 Unto his heart and tongue ; 
 Lest if he do not, here he speed 
 
 As some have long agone. 
 
 The words underneath the verses were, This 
 stage was built to punish such upon, who, through 
 timorousness or mistrust, shall be afraid to go farther 
 on pilgrimage. Also, on this stage both Mistrust 
 and Timorous were burned through the tongue with 
 an hot iron, for endeavouring to hinder Christian in 
 his journey. 
 
 Then said Mercy, This is much like to the saying 
 of the Beloved, ' What shall be given unto thee ? or p s . cxx . 3, 4. 
 what shall be done unto thee, thou false tongue ? 
 Sharp arrows of the mighty, with coals of juniper.' 
 
 So they went on, till they came within sight of p ar ti. 
 the lions. Now Mr. Great-heart was a strong man, pages 54) 55 ' 
 so he was not afraid of a lion ; but yet, when they 
 were come up to the place where the lions were, An emblem 
 the boys that went before were glad to cringe be- ^Trlvety 
 hind, for they were afraid of the lions ; so they when there 
 stepped back, and went behind. At this their guide but shrink 6 ^ 
 smiled, and said, How now, my boys, do you love wh en troubles 
 to go before, when no danger doth approach, and 
 love to come behind so soon as the lions appear ? 
 
 Now as they went up, Mr. Great-heart drew his 
 sword, with intent to make a way for the pilgrims Of Grim the 
 in spite of the lions. Then there appeared one that, ^ n ^* f 
 it seems, had taken upon him to back the lions ; and the lions - 
 
272 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 he said to the pilgrims' guide, What is the cause of 
 your corning hither ? Now the name of that man 
 was Grim, or Bloody-man, because of his slaying of 
 pilgrims, and he was of the race of the giants. 
 
 GREAT-HEART,, Then said the pilgrims' guide, 
 These women and children are going on pilgrimage, 
 and this is the way they must go, and go it they 
 shall in spite of thee and the lions. 
 
 GRIM. This is not their way, neither shall they 
 go therein. I am come forth to withstand them, 
 and to that end will back the lions. 
 
 Now to say truth, by reason of the fierceness of 
 the lions, and of the grim carriage of him that did 
 back them, this way had of late lain much unoccu- 
 pied, and was almost all grown over with grass. 
 
 CHRIS. Then said Christiana, Though the high- 
 ways have been unoccupied heretofore, and though 
 the travellers have been made in time past to walk 
 through by-paths, it must not be so now I am risen. 
 judges v. 6, 7. Now * I am risen a mother in Israel.' 
 
 GRIM. Then he swore by the lions, but it should ; 
 and therefore bid them turn aside, for they should 
 not have passage there. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. But their guide made first his 
 approach unto Grim, and laid so heavily at him 
 with his sword, that he forced him to a retreat. 
 
 GRIM. Then said he (that attempted to back the 
 lions), Will you slay me upon mine own ground ? 
 A fight GREAT-HEART. Tis the King's highway that we 
 
 betwixt Grim e m an( } m n j s way ft j s t j iat i\ lou h as t placed thy 
 
 and Great- * J 
 
 heart. lions ; but these women, and these children, though 
 
 weak, shall hold on their way in spite of thy lions. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 273 
 
 And with that he gave him again a downright blow, 
 
 and brought him upon his knees. With this blow 
 
 he also broke his helmet, and -with the next he cut 
 
 off an arm. Then did the giant roar so hideously, The victory. 
 
 that his voice frighted the women; and yet they 
 
 were glad to see him lie sprawling upon the ground. 
 
 Now the lions were chained, and so of themselves 
 
 could do nothing. Wherefore, when old Grim, that 
 
 intended to back them, was dead, Mr. Great-heart 
 
 said to the pilgrims, Come now and follow me, and 
 
 no hurt shall happen to you from the lions. They 
 
 therefore went on, but the women trembled as they 
 
 passed by them; the boys also looked as if they They pass by 
 
 would die, but they all got by without further thelions - 
 
 hurt. 
 
 Now then they were within sight of the porter's They come to 
 lodge, and they soon came up unto it ; but they 
 made the more haste after this to go thither, because 
 'tis dangerous travelling there in the night. So when 
 they were come to the gate, the guide knocked, and 
 the porter cried, Who is there ? But as soon as the 
 guide had said, It is I, he knew his voice, and came 
 down (for the guide had oft before that come thither 
 as a conductor of pilgrims). When he was come 
 down, he opened the gate, and seeing the guide 
 standing just before it (for he saw not the women, 
 for they were behind him) he said unto him, How 
 now, Mr. Great-heart? what is your business here 
 so late to-night? I have brought, said he, some 
 pilgrims hither, where, by my Lord's commandment, 
 they must lodge. I had been here some time ago, 
 had I not been opposed by the giant that did use to 
 
Great-heart 
 attempts to 
 go back. 
 The pilgrims 
 implore his 
 company 
 still. 
 
 Help lost 
 for want of 
 asking for. 
 
 Part i. 
 page 55. 
 
 274 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 back the lions ; but I, after a long and tedious com- 
 bat with him, have cut him off, and have brought 
 the pilgrims hither in safety. 
 
 PORTER, Will you not go in, and stay till 
 morning ? 
 
 GREAT-HEART. No ; I will return to my Lord 
 to-night. 
 
 CHRIS. Oh, Sir, I know not how to be willing 
 you should leave us in our pilgrimage ; you have 
 been so faithful and so loving to us, you have fought 
 so stoutly for us, you have been so hearty in coun- 
 selling of us, that I shall never forget your favour 
 towards us. 
 
 MERCY. Then said Mercy, O that we might have 
 thy company to our journey's end ! How can such 
 poor women as we, hold out in a way so full of 
 troubles as this way is, without a friend and 
 defender ? 
 
 JAMES. Then said James, the youngest of the 
 boys, Pray, Sir, be persuaded to go with us, and 
 help us, because we are so weak, and the way so 
 dangerous as it is. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. I am at my Lord's commandment 
 If he shall allot me to be your guide quite through, 
 I will willingly wait upon you. But here you failed 
 at first ; for when he bid me come thus far with you, 
 then you should have begged me of him to have 
 gone quite through with you, and he would have 
 granted your request. However, at present I must 
 withdraw ; and so, good Christiana, Mercy, and my 
 brave children, Adieu. 
 
 Then the Porter, Mr. Watchful, asked Christiana 
 
GREATHEART DRIVES BACK THE LION 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 275 
 
 of her country, and of her kindred. And she said, 
 
 I came from the City of Destruction, I am a widow Christiana 
 
 woman, and my husband is dead, his name was 
 
 Christian the pilgrim. How, said the porter ; was porter, he 
 he your husband ? Yes, said she, and these are his damsel. 
 children ; and this, pointing to Mercy, is one of my 
 townswomen. Then the porter rang his bell, as at 
 such times he is wont, and there came to the door 
 one of the damsels, whose name was Humble-mind. 
 And to her the porter said, Go, tell it within, that 
 Christiana, the wife of Christian, and her children, 
 are come hither on pilgrimage. She went in, there- 
 fore, and told it. But oh ! what a noise for gladness Joy at the 
 was there within, when the damsel did but drop pi7 g s r e ims' the 
 that word out of her mouth. coming. 
 
 So they came with haste to the porter, for Chris- 
 tiana stood still at the door. Then some of the 
 most grave said unto her, Come in, Christiana ; 
 come in, thou wife of that good man ; come in, thou 
 blessed woman; come in, with all that are with 
 thee. So she went in, and they followed her that 
 were her children and her companions. Now when 
 they were gone in, they were had into a very large 
 room, where they were bidden to sit down ; so they 
 sat down, and the chief of the house was called to 
 see, and welcome the guests. Then they came in, 
 and understanding who they were, did salute each Christians' 
 other with a kiss, and said, Welcome, ye vessels of |ndled at 
 the grace of God ; welcome to us your friends. the sight of 
 
 Now because it was somewhat late, and because on< 
 the pilgrims were weary with their journey, and also 
 made faint with the sight of the fight, and of the 
 
276 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Exod. xii. 38. 
 
 John i. 29. 
 
 Part i. 
 page 64. 
 Christ's 
 bosom is for 
 all pilgrims. 
 
 Music. 
 
 terrible lions, therefore they desired, as soon as 
 might be, to prepare to go to rest. Nay, said those 
 of the family, refresh yourselves first with a morsel 
 of meat. For they had prepared for them a lamb, 
 with the accustomed sauce belonging thereto ; for 
 the porter had heard before of their coming, and had 
 told it to them within. So when they had supped, 
 and ended their prayer with a psalm, they desired 
 they might go to rest. But let us, said Christiana, 
 if we may be so bold as to choose, be in that chamber 
 that was my husband's when he was here. So they 
 had them up thither, and they lay all in a room. 
 When they were at rest, Christiana and Mercy 
 entered into discourse about things that were con- 
 venient. 
 
 CHRIS. Little did I think once, that when my 
 husband went on pilgrimage, I should ever have 
 followed. 
 
 MERCY. And you as little thought of lying in his 
 bed, and in his chamber to rest, as you do now. 
 
 CHRIS. And much less did I ever think of seeing 
 his face with comfort, and of worshipping the Lord 
 the King with him, and yet now I believe I shall. 
 
 MERCY. Hark ! don't you hear a noise ? 
 
 CHRIS. Yes ; 'tis, as I believe, a noise of music, 
 for joy that we are here. 
 
 MERCY. Wonderful ! Music in the house, music 
 in the heart, and music also in heaven, for joy that 
 we are here. 
 
 Thus they talked a while, and then betook them- 
 selves to sleep. So in the morning, when they were 
 awake, Christiana said to Mercy : 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 277 
 
 CHRIS. What was the matter, that you did laugh Mercy did 
 in your sleep to-night? I suppose you were in a si^ m *"* 
 dream. 
 
 MERCY. So I was, and a sweet dream it was ; but 
 are you sure I laughed ? 
 
 CHRIS. Yes ; you laughed heartily : but prithee, 
 Mercy, tell me thy dream. 
 
 MERCY. I was a-dreaming that I sat all alone in a Mercy's 
 solitary place, and was bemoaning of the hardness of dream - 
 my heart. 
 
 Now I had not sat there long, but methought 
 many were gathered about me, to see me, and to 
 hear what it was that I said. So they hearkened, and 
 I went on bemoaning the hardness of my heart. At 
 this, some of them laughed at me, some called me 
 fool, and some began to thrust me about. With What her 
 that, methought I looked up, and saw one coming dream was ' 
 with wings towards me. So he came directly to me, 
 and said, Mercy, what aileth thee ? Now when he 
 had heard me make my complaint, he said, * Peace 
 be to thee.' He also wiped mine eyes with his 
 handkerchief, and clad me in silver and gold. He 
 put a chain about my neck, and ear-rings in mine Ezek.xvi.s-ii 
 ears, and a beautiful crown upon my head. Then he 
 took me by the hand, and said, Mercy, come after 
 me. So he went up, and I followed, till we came at 
 a golden gate. Then he knocked ; and when they 
 within had opened, the man went in and I followed 
 him up to a throne, upon which one sat, and he 
 said to me, Welcome, daughter. The place looked 
 bright, and twinkling like the stars, or rather like 
 the sun, and I thought that I saw your husband 
 
278 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 there. So I awoke from my dream. But did I 
 laugh ? 
 
 CHRIS. Laugh ! ay, and well you might, to see 
 yourself so well. For you must give me leave to 
 tell you, that I believe it was a good dream ; and 
 that, as you have begun to find the first part true, 
 
 i4 b i5 Xxiii * so y u s ^ a ^ ^ nc * tne secon d at last. ' God speaks 
 once, yea twice, yet man perceiveth it not. In a 
 dream, in a vision of the night, when deep sleep 
 falleth upon men, in slumbering upon the bed.' We 
 need not, when a-bed, lie awake to talk with God ; 
 he can visit us while we sleep, and cause us then to 
 hear his voice. Our heart ofttimes wakes when we 
 sleep ; and God can speak to that, either by words, 
 by proverbs, by signs and similitudes, as well as if 
 one was awake. 
 
 Mercy glad MERCY. Well, I am glad of my dream, for I hope 
 dream. ere long to see it fulfilled, to the making of me laugh 
 
 again. 
 
 CHRIS. I think it is now high time to rise, and to 
 know what we must do. 
 
 MERCY. Pray, if they invite us to stay a while, 
 let us willingly accept of the proffer. I am the 
 willinger to stay a while here, to grow better 
 acquainted with these maids ; methinks Prudence, 
 Piety, and Charity have very comely and sober 
 countenances. 
 
 CHRIS. We shall see what they will do. So when 
 they were up and ready, they came down ; and 
 they asked one another of their rest, and if it was 
 comfortable or not. 
 
 MERCY. Very good, said Mercy ; it was one 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 279 
 
 of the best night's lodging that ever I had in 
 my life. 
 
 Then said Prudence and Piety, If you will be They stay 
 persuaded to stay here a while, you shall have what J^ some 
 the house will afford. 
 
 CHAR. Ay, and that with a very good will, said 
 Charity. So they consented, and stayed there about 
 a month or above, and became very profitable one 
 to another. And because Prudence would see how Prudence 
 Christiana had brought up her children, she asked ^techlse 1 
 leave of her to catechise them. So she gave her free Christiana's 
 
 ^j i l j 
 
 consent. Then she began at the youngest, whose c 
 name was James. 
 
 PRUD. And she said, Come, James, canst thou tell James 
 who made thee ? catechised. 
 
 JAMES. God the Father, God the Son, and God 
 the Holy Ghost. 
 
 PRUD. Good boy. And canst thou tell who 
 saves thee ? 
 
 JAMES. God the Father, God the Son, and God 
 the Holy Ghost. 
 
 PRUD. Good boy still. But how doth God the 
 Father save thee ? 
 
 JAMES. By his grace. 
 
 PRUD. How doth God the Son save thee ? 
 
 JAMES. By his righteousness, death, and blood, 
 and life. 
 
 PRUD. And how doth God the Holy Ghost save 
 thee? 
 
 JAMES. By his illumination, by his renovation, 
 and by his preservation. 
 
 Then said Prudence to Christiana, You are to 
 
280 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 be commended for thus bringing your children. I 
 suppose I need not ask the rest these questions, 
 since the youngest of them can answer them so 
 well. I will therefore now apply myself to the 
 youngest next. 
 
 Joseph PRUD. Then she said, Come, Joseph (for his name 
 
 was Joseph), will you let me catechise you ? 
 
 JOSEPH. With all my heart. 
 
 PRUD. What is man ? 
 
 JOSEPH. A reasonable creature, so made by God, 
 as my brother said. 
 
 PRUD. What is supposed by this word ' saved ' ? 
 
 JOSEPH. That man by sin has brought himself 
 into a state of captivity and misery. 
 
 PRUD. What is supposed by his being saved by 
 the Trinity ? 
 
 JOSEPH. That sin is so great and mighty a tyrant, 
 that none can pull us out of its clutches but God ; 
 and that God is so good and loving to man, as to 
 pull him indeed out of this miserable state. 
 
 PRUD. What is God's design in saving of poor 
 men ? 
 
 JOSEPH. The glorifying of his name, of his grace 
 and justice, etc., and the everlasting happiness of his 
 creature. 
 
 PRUD. Who are they that must be saved ? 
 
 JOSEPH. Those that accept of his salvation. 
 
 Good boy, Joseph ; thy mother has taught thee 
 well, and thou hast hearkened to what she has said 
 unto thee. 
 
 Then said Prudence to Samuel, who was the 
 eldest but one : 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 281 
 
 PRUD. Come, Samuel, are you willing that I Samuel 
 should catechise you also ? catechised. 
 
 SAMUEL. Yes, forsooth, if you please. 
 
 PRUD. What is heaven ? 
 
 SAM. A place and state most blessed, because 
 God dwelleth there. 
 
 PRUD. What is hell ? 
 
 SAM. A place and state most woeful, because it 
 is the dwelling-place of sin, the devil, and death. 
 
 PRUD. Why wouldest thou go to heaven ? 
 
 SAM. That I may see God, and serve him with- 
 out weariness ; that I may see Christ, and love him 
 everlastingly ; that I may have that fullness of the 
 Holy Spirit in me, that I can by no means here 
 enjoy. 
 
 PRUD. A very good boy also, and one that has 
 learned well. 
 
 Then she addressed herself to the eldest, whose Matthew 
 name was Matthew; and she said to him, Come, catechised - 
 Matthew, shall I also catechise you ? 
 
 MATT. With a very good will. 
 
 PRUD. I ask then, if there was ever anything that 
 had a being antecedent to, or before God ? 
 
 MATT. No, for God is eternal ; nor is there any- 
 thing excepting himself that had a being until the 
 be-ginning of the first day : For in six days the 
 Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that 
 in them is.' 
 
 PRUD. What do you think of the Bible ? 
 
 MATT. It is the holy Word of God. 
 
 PRUD. Is there nothing written therein but what 
 you understand ? 
 
Prudence's 
 conclusion 
 upon the 
 catechising 
 of the boys. 
 
 Mercy has a 
 sweetheart. 
 
 282 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 MATT. Yes ; a great deal. 
 
 PRUD. What do you do when you meet with such 
 places therein that you do not understand ? 
 
 MATT. I think God is wiser than I. I pray also 
 that he will please to let me know all therein that 
 he knows will be for my good. 
 
 PRUD. How believe you as touching the resurrec- 
 tion of the dead ? 
 
 MATT. I believe they shall rise, the same that was 
 buried, the same in nature, though not in corruption. 
 And I believe this upon a double account : First, 
 because God has promised it ; Secondly, because he 
 is able to perform it. 
 
 Then said Prudence to the boys, You must still 
 hearken to your mother, for she can learn you more. 
 You must also diligently give ear to what good talk 
 you shall hear from others, for, for your sakes do 
 they speak good things. Observe, also, and that 
 with carefulness, what the heavens and the earth 
 do teach you; but especially be much in the medita- 
 tion of that book that was the cause of your father's 
 becoming a pilgrim. I for my part, my children, 
 will teach you what I can while you are here, and 
 shall be glad if you will ask me questions that tend 
 to godly edifying. 
 
 Now by that these pilgrims had been at this place 
 a week, Mercy had a visitor that pretended some 
 good will unto her, and his name was Mr. Brisk; 
 a man of some breeding, and that pretended to 
 religion, but a man that stuck very close to the 
 world. So he came once or twice or more to 
 Mercy, and offered love unto her. Now Mercy 
 
MR BRISK AND MERCY 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 283 
 
 was of a fair countenance, and therefore the more 
 alluring. 
 
 Her mind also was, to be always busying of her- Mercy's 
 self in doing ; for when she had nothing to do for * - m P er< 
 herself, she would be making of hose and garments 
 for others, and would bestow them upon them that 
 had need. And Mr. Brisk, not knowing where or 
 how she disposed of what she made, seemed to be 
 greatly taken, for that he found her never idle. 
 I will warrant her a good housewife, quoth he to 
 himself. 
 
 Mercy then revealed the business to the maidens Mercy 
 that were of the house, and inquired of them con- {JJ^^d^ 
 cerning him, for they did know him better than she. concerning 
 So they told her that he was a very busy young r * 
 man, and one that pretended to religion, but was, as 
 they feared, a stranger to the power of that which 
 was good. 
 
 Nay then, said Mercy, I will look no more on 
 him ; for I purpose never to have a clog to my soul. 
 
 Prudence then replied, that there needed no great 
 matter of discouragement to be given to him, her 
 continuing so as she had begun to do for the poor 
 would quickly cool his courage. 
 
 So the next time he comes, he finds her at her old Talk betwixt 
 work, a-making of things for the poor. Then said Mr'iLisk 1 
 he, What ! always at it ? Yes, said she, either for 
 myself, or for others. And what canst thou earn a 
 day ? quoth he. I do these things, said she, ' that 
 I may be rich in good works, laying up in store a i Tim. vi. 
 good foundation against the time to come, that I 
 may lay hold on eternal life.' Why, prithee, what 
 
284 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 He forsakes 
 her, and why. 
 
 Mercy in 
 the practice 
 of merc\ 
 
 reject 
 while Mercy 
 in the name 
 of mercy is 
 liked. 
 
 Mercy's 
 resolution. 
 
 How Mercy's 
 sister was 
 served by her 
 husband. 
 
 dost thou with them ? said he. Clothe the naked, 
 said she. With that his countenance fell. So he 
 forbore to come at her again. And when he was 
 asked the reason why, he said that Mercy was a 
 pretty lass, but troubled with ill conditions. 
 
 When he had left her, Prudence said, Did I not 
 tell thee that Mr. Brisk would soon forsake thee? yea, 
 he will raise up an ill report of thee; for notwith- 
 standing his pretence to religion, and his seeming 
 love to Mercy, yet Mercy and he are of tempers 
 so different, that I believe they will never come 
 together. 
 
 MERCY. I might a had husbands afore now, 
 though I spake not of it to any ; but they were such 
 as did not like my conditions, though never did any 
 of them find fault with my person. So they and I 
 could not agree. 
 
 PRUD. Mercy in our days is little set by, any 
 further than as to its name : the practice, which 
 is set forth, by thy conditions, there are but few 
 that can abide. 
 
 MERCY. Well, said Mercy, if nobody will have 
 me, I will die a maid, or my conditions shall be to 
 me as a husband. For I cannot change my nature, 
 and to have one that lies cross to me in this, that I 
 purpose never to admit of, as long as I live. I had 
 a sister named Bountiful, that was married to one 
 of these churls ; but he and she could never agree ; 
 but because my sister was resolved to do as she had 
 begun, that is, to show kindness to the poor, there- 
 fore her husband first cried her down at the cross, 
 and then turned her out of his doors. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 285 
 
 PRUD. And yet he was a professor, I warrant 
 you ? 
 
 MERCY. Yes, such a one as he was, and of such 
 as he, the world is now full : but I am for none of 
 them all. 
 
 Now Matthew, the eldest son of Christiana, fell Matthew 
 sick, and his sickness was sore upon him, for he was falls sickt 
 much pained in his bowels, so that he was with it, at 
 times, pulled as 'twere both ends together. There 
 dwelt also not far from thence, one Mr. Skill, an 
 ancient and well-approved physician. So Christiana 
 desired it, and they sent for him, and he came. 
 When he was entered the room, and had a little 
 observed the boy, he concluded that he was sick 
 of the gripes. Then he said to his mother, What Gripes of 
 diet has Matthew of late fed upon ? Diet ! said 
 Christiana, nothing but that which is wholesome. 
 The physician answered, This boy has been tamper- The 
 ing with something that lies in his maw undigested, 
 and that will not away without means. And I tell 
 you that he must be purged, or else he will die. 
 
 SAM. Then said Samuel, Mother, mother, what Samuel puts 
 was that which my brother did gather up and eat, fn^^of 
 so soon as we were come from the gate that is at the the fruit his 
 head of this way ? You know that there was an e at. 
 orchard on the left hand, on the other side of the 
 wall, and some of the trees hung over the wall, and 
 my brother did plash and did eat. 
 
 CHRIS. True, my child, said Christiana, he did 
 take thereof, and did eat ; naughty boy as he was, 
 I did chide him, and yet he would eat thereof. 
 
 SKILL. I knew he had eaten something that was 
 
286 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Potion 
 prepared. 
 
 Heb. x. 1-4. 
 
 The Latin 1 
 borrow. 
 Job vi. 54-57. 
 
 Mark ix. 49. 
 
 Heb. ix. 14. 
 
 The boy loth 
 to take the 
 physic. 
 
 Zech. xii. 10. 
 
 not wholesome food ; and that food, to wit, that 
 fruit, is even the most hurtful of all. It is the fruit 
 of Beelzebub's orchard. I do marvel that none did 
 warn you of it ; many have died thereof. 
 
 CHRIS. Then Christiana began to cry ; and she 
 said, O naughty boy ! and O careless mother ! what 
 shall I do for my son ? 
 
 SKILL. Come, do not be too much dejected ; the 
 boy may do well again, but he must purge and 
 vomit. 
 
 CHRIS. Pray, sir, try the utmost of your skill with 
 him, whatever it costs. 
 
 SKILL. Nay, I hope I shall be reasonable. So he 
 made him a purge ; but it was too weak. 'Twas 
 said it was made of the blood of a goat, the ashes of 
 an heifer, and with some of the juice of hyssop, etc. 
 When Mr. Skill had seen that that purge was too 
 weak, he made him one to the purpose, 'twas made 
 ex carne et sanguine Christi (you know physicians 
 give strange medicines to their patients), and it was 
 made up into pills, with a promise or two, and a 
 proportionable quantity of salt. Now he was to 
 take them three at a time fasting, in half a quarter 
 of a pint of the tears of repentance. When this 
 potion was prepared and brought to the boy, he was 
 loth to take it, though torn with the gripes, as if 
 he should be pulled in pieces. Come, come, said the 
 physician, you must take it. It goes against my 
 stomach, said the boy. I must have you take it, 
 said his mother. I shall vomit it up again, said the 
 boy. Pray, sir, said Christiana to Mr. Skill, how 
 does it taste? It has no ill taste, said the doctor; 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 287 
 
 and with that she touched one of the pills with the The mother 
 tip of her tongue. Oh, Matthew, said she, this *$* 
 potion is sweeter than honey. If thou lovest thy him. 
 mother, if thou lovest thy brothers, if thou lovest 
 Mercy, if thou lovest thy life, take it. So with 
 much ado, after a short prayer for the blessing of 
 God upon it, he took it, and it wrought kindly 
 with him. It caused him to purge, it caused him 
 to sleep and rest quietly, it put him into a fine 
 heat and breathing sweat, and did quite rid him 
 of his gripes. 
 
 So in little time he got up, and walked about A word of 
 with a staff, and would go from room to room, and {^n^ 
 talk with Prudence, Piety, and Charity of his dis- faith. 
 temper, and how he was healed. 
 
 So when the boy was healed, Christiana asked 
 Mr. Skill saying, Sir, what will content you for 
 your pains and care to and of my child ? And he 
 said, You must pay the Master of the College of Heb. xiii. 11-15. 
 Physicians, according to rules made, in that case, 
 and provided. 
 
 Cmus. But, Sir, said she, what is this pill good 
 for else ? 
 
 SKILL. It is an universal pill ; 'tis good against all This pill an 
 the diseases that pilgrims are incident to, and when it 
 is well prepared, it will keep good, time out of mind. 
 
 CHRIS. Pray, Sir, make me up twelve boxes of 
 them, for if I can get these, I will never take other 
 physic. 
 
 SKILL. These pills are good to prevent diseases, 
 as well as to cure when one is sick. Yea, I dare 
 say it, and stand to it, that if a man will but use 
 
John vi. 50, 
 
 In a glass of 
 the tears of 
 repentance. 
 
 Of physic. 
 
 Of the effects 
 of physic. 
 
 Of fire and 
 of the sun. 
 
 288 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 this physic as he should, it will make him live for 
 ever. But, good Christiana, thou must give these 
 pills no other way but as I have prescribed ; for if 
 you do, they will do no good. So he gave unto 
 Christiana physic for herself, and her boys, and for 
 Mercy, and bid Matthew take heed how he eat 
 any more green plums, and kissed them and went 
 his way. 
 
 It was told you before that Prudence bid the 
 boys, that if at any time they would, they should 
 ask her some questions that might be profitable, 
 and she would say something to them. 
 
 MATT. Then Matthew, who had been sick, asked 
 her, Why, for the most part, physic should be bitter 
 to our palates ? 
 
 PRUD. To show how unwelcome the Word of 
 God and the effects thereof are to a carnal heart. 
 
 MATT. Why does physic, if it does good, purge, 
 and cause that we vomit ? 
 
 PRUD. To show that the Word, when it works 
 effectually, cleanseth the heart and mind. For 
 look, what the one doth to the body, the other doth 
 to the soul. 
 
 MATT. What should we learn by seeing the flame 
 of our fire go upwards ? and by seeing the beams 
 and sweet influences of the sun strike downwards ? 
 
 PRUD. By the going up of the fire we are taught 
 to ascend to heaven by fervent and hot desires ; and 
 by the sun sending his heat, beams, and sweet 
 influences downwards, we are taught that the 
 Saviour of the world, though high, reaches down 
 with his grace and love to us below. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 289 
 
 MATT. Where have the clouds their water ? Of the 
 
 PRUD. Out of the sea. clouds - 
 
 MATT. What may we learn from that ? 
 
 PRUD. That ministers should fetch their doctrine 
 from God. 
 
 MATT. Why do they empty themselves upon the 
 earth ? 
 
 PRUD. To show that ministers should give out 
 what they know of God to the world. 
 
 MATT. Why is the rainbow caused by the sun ? of the 
 
 PRUD. To show that the covenant of God's grace rainbow - 
 is confirmed to us in Christ. 
 
 MATT. Why do the springs come from the sea to of the 
 us through the earth ? springs. 
 
 PRUD. To show that the grace of God comes to 
 us through the body of Christ. 
 
 MATT. Why do some of the springs rise out of 
 the tops of high hills ? 
 
 PRUD. To show that the spirit of grace shall 
 spring up in some that are great and mighty, as 
 well as in many that are poor and low. 
 
 MATT. Why doth the fire fasten upon the candle- of the 
 wick ? candle - 
 
 PRUD. To show that unless grace doth kindle 
 upon the heart, there will be no true light of life 
 in us. 
 
 MATT. Why is the wick, and tallow, and all, spent 
 to maintain the light of the candle ? 
 
 PRUD. To show that body, and soul, and all, 
 should be at the service of, and spend themselves 
 to maintain in good condition that grace of God 
 that is in us. 
 
Of the 
 pelican. 
 
 Of the cock. 
 
 The weak 
 may some- 
 times call 
 the strong 
 to prayers. 
 
 They provide 
 to be gone 
 on their way. 
 
 290 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 MATT. Why doth the pelican pierce her own 
 breast with her bill ? 
 
 PRUD. To nourish her young ones with her blood, 
 and thereby to show that Christ the blessed so loveth 
 his young, his people, as to save them from death 
 by his blood. 
 
 MATT. What may one learn by hearing the cock 
 to crow ? 
 
 PRUD. Learn to remember Peter's sin, and Peter's 
 repentance. The cock's crowing shows also that 
 day is coming on ; let then the crowing of the 
 cock put thee in mind of that last terrible day of 
 judgment. 
 
 Now about this time their month was out : where- 
 fore they signified to those of the house that 'twas 
 convenient for them to up and be going. Then 
 said Joseph to his mother, It is convenient that you 
 forget not to send to the house of Mr. Interpreter 
 to pray him to grant that Mr. Great-heart should 
 be sent unto us, that he may be our conductor the 
 rest of our way. Good boy, said she, I had almost 
 forgot. So she drew up a petition, and prayed 
 Mr. Watchful the porter to send it by some fit 
 man to her good friend Mr. Interpreter ; who, when 
 it was come, and he had seen the contents of the 
 petition, said to the messenger, Go tell them that 
 I will send him. 
 
 When the family where Christiana was saw that 
 they had a purpose to go forward, they called the 
 whole house together, to give thanks to their King 
 for sending of them such profitable guests as these. 
 Which done, they said to Christiana, And shall we 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 291 
 
 not show thee something, according as our custom 
 is to do to pilgrims, on which thou mayest medi- 
 tate when thou art upon the way ? So they took 
 Christiana, her children, and Mercy, into the closet, 
 and showed them one of the apples that Eve did Eve's apple, 
 eat of, and that she also did give to her husband, 
 and that for the eating of which they both were 
 turned out of Paradise, and asked her what she 
 thought that was ? Then Christiana said, 'Tis food A sight of sin 
 or poison, I know not which. So they opened the I G*??' 
 matter to her, and she held up her hands and Eom - viL 24> 
 wondered. 
 
 Then they had her to a place, and showed her 
 Jacob's ladder. Now at that time there were some Jacob's 
 angels ascending upon it. So Christiana looked, ladder - 
 and looked, to see the angels go up ; and so did 
 the rest of the company. Then they were going 
 into another place to show them something else ; 
 but James said to his mother, Pray bid them stay 
 here a little longer, for this is a curious sight. So A sight of 
 they turned again, and stood feeding their eyes with ^kLag 18 
 this so pleasant a prospect. After this, they had j^f^j"' 12> 
 them into a place where did hang up a golden Golden 
 anchor, so they bid Christiana take it down ; For, anchor - 
 said they, you shall have it with you, for 'tis of 
 absolute necessity that you should,' that you may Heb. vi. 19. 
 lay hold of that within the veil, and stand steadfast, 
 in case you should meet with turbulent weather: 
 So they were glad thereof. Then they took them, 
 and had them to the mount upon which Abraham Of Abraham 
 our father had offered up Isaac his son, and showed j^ 118 ^ up 
 them the altar, the wood, the fire, and the knife, for Gen - xxii - 9 - 
 
Prudence's 
 virginals. 
 
 Mr. Great- 
 heart come 
 again. 
 
 He brings a 
 token from 
 his Lord 
 with him. 
 
 292 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 they remain to be seen to this very day. When 
 they had seen it, they held up their hands and 
 blessed themselves, and said, Oh, what a man for 
 love to his Master, and for denial to himself, was 
 Abraham. After they had showed them all these 
 things, Prudence took them into the dining-room, 
 where stood a pair of excellent virginals : so she 
 played upon them, and turned what she had showed 
 them into this excellent song, saying : 
 
 Eve's apple we have showed you, 
 
 Of that be you aware ; 
 You have seen Jacob's ladder, too, 
 
 Upon which angels are. 
 An anchor you received here ; 
 
 But let not these suffice, 
 Until with Abra'm you have gave 
 
 Your best, a sacrifice. 
 
 Now about this time one knocked at the door; 
 so the porter opened, and behold Mr. Great-heart 
 was there. But when he was come in, what joy 
 was there ! For it came now fresh again into their 
 minds, how but a while ago he had slain old Grim 
 Bloody-man the giant, and had delivered them from 
 the lions. 
 
 Then said Mr. Great-heart to Christiana, and to 
 Mercy, My Lord has sent each of you a bottle of 
 wine, and also some parched corn, together with a 
 couple of pomegranates. He has also sent the boys 
 some figs, and raisins to refresh you in your way. 
 
 Then they addressed themselves to their journey ; 
 and Prudence and Piety went along with them. 
 When they came at the gate, Christiana asked the 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 293 
 
 porter if any of late went by. He said, No, only 
 one, some time since ; who also told me that of 
 late there had been a great robbery committed on Robbery, 
 the King's highway, as you go ; but he saith 
 the thieves are taken, and will shortly be tried for 
 their lives. Then Christiana and Mercy were afraid ; 
 but Matthew said, Mother, fear nothing, as long as 
 Mr. Great-heart is to go with us, and to be our 
 conductor. 
 
 Then said Christiana to the porter, Sir, I am Christiana 
 much obliged to you for all the kindnesses that you jjj^ of the 
 have showed me since I came hither ; and also for porter, 
 that you have been so loving and kind to my 
 children. I know not how to gratify your kind- 
 ness ; wherefore pray, as a token of my respects to 
 you, accept of this small mite. So she put a gold 
 angel in his hand, and he made her a low obeisance, 
 and said, Let thy garments be always white, and The porter's 
 let thy head want no ointment. Let Mercy live, blessm - 
 and not die, and let not her works be few. And to 
 the boys he said, Do you fly youthful lusts, and 
 follow after godliness with them that are grave and 
 wise ; so shall you put gladness into your mother's 
 heart, and obtain praise of all that are sober-minded. 
 So they thanked the porter, and departed. 
 
 Now I saw in my dream, that they went forward 
 until they were come to the brow of the hill, where 
 Piety, bethinking herself, cried out, Alas ! I have 
 forgot what I intended to bestow upon Christiana 
 and her companions ; I will go back and fetch it. 
 So she ran and fetched it. While she was gone, 
 Christiana thought she heard in a grove, a little way 
 
294 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 off, on the right hand, a most curious melodious 
 note, with words much like these 
 
 Through all my life thy favour is 
 
 So frankly show'd to me, 
 That in thy house for evermore 
 
 My dwelling-place shall be. 
 
 And, listening still, she thought she heard another 
 answer it, saying 
 
 For why ? The Lord our God is good, 
 
 His Mercy is for ever sure ; 
 His truth at all times firmly stood, 
 
 And shall from age to age endure. 
 
 So Christiana asked Prudence what it was that 
 Song iu 11, 12. made these curious notes ? They are, said she, our 
 country birds; they sing these notes but seldom, 
 except it be at the spring, when the flowers appear, 
 and the sun shines warm, and then you may hear 
 them all day long. I often, said she, go out to hear 
 them ; we also ofttimes keep them tame in our 
 house. They are very fine company for us when 
 we are melancholy ; also they make the woods, 
 and groves, and solitary places, places desirous to 
 be in. 
 
 By this time Piety was come again ; so she said 
 to Christiana, Look here, I have brought thee a 
 scheme of all those things that thou hast seen at 
 our house, upon which thou mayest look when thou 
 findest thyself forgetful, and call those things again 
 to remembrance for thy edification and comfort. 
 
 Now they began to go down the hill into the 
 Valley of Humiliation. It was a steep hill, and 
 the way was slippery ; but they were very careful, 
 
 Piety 
 bestoweth 
 something 
 on them at 
 parting. 
 
 Part i. 
 page 6a 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 295 
 
 so they got down pretty well. When they were 
 down in the valley, Piety said to Christiana, This 
 is the place where Christian your husband met with 
 the foul fiend Apollyon, and where they had that 
 dreadful fight that they had ; I know you cannot 
 but have heard thereof. But be of good courage ; 
 as long as you have here Mr. Great-heart to be 
 your guide and conductor, we hope you will fare 
 the better. So when these two had committed the 
 pilgrims unto the conduct of their guide, he went 
 forward, and they went after. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Then said Mr. Great-heart, We Mr. Great- 
 need not to be so afraid of this valley, for here is 
 
 nothing to hurt us, unless we procure it to our- Humiliation. 
 
 selves. 'Tis true, Christian did here meet with 
 
 Apollyon, with whom he also had a sore combat : 
 
 but that fray was the fruit of those slips that he 
 
 got in his going down the hill; for they that get 
 
 slips there, must look for combats here. And hence 
 
 it is that this valley has got so hard a name. For Part i. 
 
 the common people, when they hear that some 
 
 frightful thing has befallen such an one in such a 
 
 place, are of an opinion that that place is haunted 
 
 with some foul fiend or evil spirit ; when, alas, it 
 
 is for the fruit of their doing, that such things do 
 
 befall them there. 
 
 This Valley of Humiliation is of itself as fruitful 
 a place as any the crow flies over; and I am per- 
 suaded if we could hit upon it, we might find some- 
 where hereabouts something that might give us an The reason 
 account why Christian was so hardly beset in this 
 
 place. here. 
 
296 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 A pillar with Then James said to his mother, Lo, yonder stands 
 on it scription a pillar, and it looks as if something was written 
 thereon; let us go and see what it is. So they went, 
 and found there written, Let Christian's slips before 
 he came hither, and the battles that he met with in 
 this place, be a warning to those that come after. 
 Lo, said their guide, did not I tell you that there 
 was something hereabouts that would give intima- 
 tion of the reason why Christian was so hard beset 
 in this place ? Then turning himself to Christiana, 
 he said, No disparagement to Christian more than 
 to many others whose hap and lot his was. For 'tis 
 easier going up than down this hill ; and that can 
 be said but of few hills in all these parts of the 
 world. But we will leave the good man, he is at 
 rest, he also had a brave victory over his enemy: 
 let Him grant that dwelleth above, that we fare no 
 worse, when we come to be tried, than he. 
 This valley a But we will come again to this Valley of Humilia- 
 
 brave place. ^^ j t j g the best and most fruitful piece Q f g rou nd 
 
 in all those parts. It is fat ground, and, as you see, 
 consisteth much in meadows ; and if a man was to 
 come here in the summer-time, as we do now, if he 
 knew not anything before thereof, and if he also 
 delighted himself in the sight of his eyes, he might 
 
 song ii. i. see that that would be delightful to him. Behold 
 how green this valley is; also how beautiful with 
 
 Men thrive in lilies ! I have also known many labouring men that 
 have g ot g ood estates in this Valley of Humiliation 
 (f r ^ od resisteth tne proud, but gives more, more 
 grace to the humble) ; for indeed it is a very fruitful 
 soil, and doth bring forth by handfuls. Some also 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 297 
 
 have wished that the next way to their Father's 
 house were here, that they might be troubled no 
 more with either hills or mountains to go over : but 
 the way is the way, and there 's an end. 
 
 Now as they were going along and talking, they 
 espied a boy feeding his father's sheep. The boy 
 was in very mean clothes, but of a very fresh and 
 well-favoured countenance, and as he sat by him- 
 self, he sang. Hark, said Mr. Great-heart, to what 
 the shepherd's boy saith : so they hearkened, and 
 he said : 
 
 He that is down, needs fear no fall, 
 
 He that is low, no pride ; 
 He that is humble, ever shall Phil, iv 12, 13. 
 
 Have God to be his guide. 
 I am content with what I have, 
 
 Little be it, or much ; 
 And, Lord, contentment still I crave, 
 
 Because thou savest such. 
 Fullness to such a burden is Heb. xiii. 5. 
 
 That go on pilgrimage ; 
 Here little, and hereafter bliss, 
 
 Is best from age to age. 
 
 Then said their guide, Do you hear him ? I will 
 dare to say that this boy lives a merrier life, and 
 wears more of that herb called heart's-ease in his 
 bosom, than he that is clad in silk and velvet. But 
 we will proceed in our discourse. 
 
 In this valley our Lord formerly had his country Christ, 
 
 house. He loved much to be here ; he loved also ^ e ^ * he 
 
 flesh, had 
 
 to walk these meadows, for he found the air was his country 
 pleasant. Besides, here a man shall be free from y^J^f 
 
 house in the 
 Valley of 
 
 the noise, and from the hurryings of this life. Humiliation. 
 
298 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 All states are full of noise and confusion, only the 
 Valley of Humiliation is that empty and solitary 
 place. Here a man shall not be so let and hindered 
 in his contemplation, as in other places he is apt 
 to be. This is a valley that nobody walks in, 
 but those that love a pilgrim's life. And though 
 Christian had the hard hap to meet here with 
 Apollyon, and to enter with him a brisk encounter, 
 yet I must tell you, that in former times men have 
 
 HOS. xii. 4, 5. met with angels here, have found pearls here, and 
 have in this place found the words of life, 
 
 Did I say our Lord had here in former days his 
 country house, and that he loved here to walk ? 
 I will add, in this place, and to the people that 
 live, and trace these grounds, he had left a yearly 
 revenue, to be faithfully paid them at certain 
 seasons, for their maintenance by the way, and 
 
 Matt. xi. 29. for their further encouragement to go on in their 
 pilgrimage. 
 
 SAMUEL. Now, as they went on, Samuel said to 
 Mr. Great-heart, Sir, I perceive that in this valley 
 my father and Apollyon had their battle; but where- 
 about was the fight? for I perceive this valley is 
 large. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Your father had that battle with 
 Apollyon at a place yonder, before us, in a narrow 
 
 Forgetful passage just beyond Forgetful Green. And indeed 
 
 Green. ^^ pj ace j s ^ e mos t dangerous place in all these 
 
 parts. For if at any time the pilgrims meet with 
 any brunt, it is when they forget what favours they 
 have received, and how unworthy they are of them. 
 This is the place also where others have been hard 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 299 
 
 put to it. But more of the place when we are come 
 to it ; for I persuade myself, that to this day there 
 remains either some sign of the battle, or some 
 monument to testify that such a battle there was 
 fought. 
 
 MERCY. Then said Mercy, I think I am as well in 
 this valley, as I have been anywhere else in all our 
 journey ; the place methinks suits with my spirit. 
 I love to be in such places where there is no rattling Humility a 
 with coaches, nor rumbling with wheels. Methinks s 
 here one may, without much molestation, be think- 
 ing what he is, whence he came, what he has done, 
 and to what the King has called him. Here one 
 may think, and break at heart, and melt in one's 
 spirit, until one's eyes become like the fish-pools of song vii. 4. 
 Hesbon. They that go rightly through this Valley PS- ixxxiv. 5-7. 
 of Baca make it a well ; the rain that God sends 
 down from heaven upon them that are here also 
 filleth the pools. This valley is that from whence 
 also the King will give to them vineyards ; and HOS. ii. 12. 
 they that go through it shall sing (as Christian did, 
 for all he met with Apollyon). 
 
 GREAT-HEART. 'Tis true, said their guide. I have An 
 
 gone through this valley many a time, and never mentoi 
 was better than when here. 
 
 I have also been a conductor to several pilgrims, 
 and they have confessed the same, 'To this man 
 will I look,' saith the King, 'even to him that is 
 poor, and of a contrite spirit, and that trembles at 
 my Word.' 
 
 Now they were come to the place where the afore- 
 mentioned battle was fought. Then said the guide 
 
The place 
 where 
 Christian 
 and the fiend 
 did fight. 
 Some signs 
 of the battle 
 remain. 
 
 A monument 
 of the battle. 
 
 A monument 
 of Christian's 
 victory. 
 
 Part i. 
 page 74. 
 
 300 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 to Christiana, her children, and Mercy, This is the 
 place ; on this ground Christian stood, and up there 
 came Apollyon against him. And look, did not I 
 tell you ? here is some of your husband's blood upon 
 these stones to this day ! Behold, also, how here 
 and there are yet to be seen upon the place some 
 of the shivers of Apollyon's broken darts See also 
 how they did beat the ground with their feet as 
 they fought, to make good their places against each 
 other ; how also, with their by-blows, they did split 
 the very stones in pieces. Verily Christian did here 
 play the man, and showed himself as stout, as could, 
 had he been there, even Hercules himself. When 
 Apollyon was beat, he made his retreat to the next 
 valley, that is called the Valley of the Shadow of 
 Death, unto which we shall come anon. 
 
 Lo, yonder also stands a monument, on which is 
 engraven this battle, and Christian's victory, to his 
 fame throughout all ages. So, because it stood just 
 on the wayside before them, they stepped to it, and 
 read the writing, which, word for word, was this 
 
 Hard by, here was a battle fought, 
 
 Most strange, and yet most true; 
 Christian and Apollyon sought 
 
 Each other to subdue. 
 The man so bravely play'd the man,, 
 
 He made the fiend to fly ; 
 Of which a monument I stand, 
 
 The same to testify. 
 
 When they had passed by this place, they came 
 upon the borders of the Shadow of Death ; and this 
 valley was longer than the other ; a place also most 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 301 
 
 strangely haunted with evil things, as many are able 
 to testify. But these women and children went the 
 better through it, because they had daylight, and 
 because Mr. Great-heart was their conductor. 
 
 When they were entered upon this valley, they 
 thought that they heard a groaning, as of dead men Groanings 
 a very great groaning. They thought also they heard * 
 did hear words of lamentation spoken, as of some in 
 extreme torment. These things made the boys to 
 quake, the woman also looked pale and wan ; but 
 their guide bid them be of good comfort. 
 
 So they went on a little further, and they thought 
 that they felt the ground begin to shake under them, The ground 
 as if some hollow place was there ; they heard also s 
 a kind of hissing, as of serpents, but nothing as yet 
 appeared. Then said the boys, Are we not yet 
 at the end of this doleful place ? But the guide 
 also bid them be of good courage, and look well 
 to their feet, lest haply, said he, you be taken in 
 some snare/ 
 
 Now James began to be sick, but I think the James sick 
 cause thereof was fear; so his mother gave him some Wlth fear * 
 of that glass of spirits that she had given her at the 
 Interpreter's house, and three of the pills that Mr. 
 Skill had prepared ; and the boy began to revive. 
 Thus they went on till they came to about the 
 middle of the valley, and then Christiana said, 
 Methinks I see something yonder upon the road The fiend 
 before us, a thing of such a shape such as I have a PP ears - 
 not seen. Then said Joseph, Mother, what is it? 
 An ugly thing, child, an ugly thing, said she. But, 
 mother, what is it like ? said he. Tis like I cannot 
 
The pilgrims 
 are afraid. 
 
 Great-heart 
 encourages 
 them. 
 
 James iv. 7. 
 
 A lion. 
 
 1 Pet. v. 8, 9. 
 
 A pit and 
 darkness. 
 
 302 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 tell what, said she. And now it was but a little 
 way off. Then said she, It is nigh. 
 
 Well, well, said Mr. Great-heart, let them that 
 are most afraid keep close to me. So the fiend 
 came on, and the conductor met it ; but when it 
 was just come to him, it vanished to all their sights. 
 Then remembered they what had been said some 
 time ago : ' Resist the devil, and he will flee from 
 you.' 
 
 They went therefore on, as being a little refreshed; 
 but they had not gone far before Mercy, looking 
 behind her, saw, as she thought, something, most 
 like a lion, and it came a great padding pace after ; 
 and it had a hollow voice of roaring, and at every 
 roar that it gave it made all the valley echo, and 
 their hearts to ache, save the heart of him that was 
 their guide. So it came up, and Mr. Great-heart 
 went behind, and put the pilgrims all before him. 
 The lion also came on apace, and Mr. Great-heart 
 addressed himself to give him battle. But when he 
 saw that it was determined that resistance should be 
 made, he also drew back and came no further. 
 
 Then they went on again, and their conductor 
 did go before them, till they came at a place where 
 was cast up a pit, the whole breadth of the way, 
 and before they could be prepared to go over that, 
 a great mist and a darkness fell upon them, so that 
 they could not see. Then said the pilgrims, Alas ! 
 now what shall we do ? But their guide made 
 answer, Fear not; stand still and see what an end 
 will be put to this also. So they stayed there 
 because their path was marred. They then also 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 303 
 
 thought that they did hear more apparently the 
 
 noise and rushing of the enemies, the fire also and 
 
 the smoke of the pit was much easier to be discerned. 
 
 Then said Christiana to Mercy, Now I see what my Christiana 
 
 poor husband went through ; I have heard much of ^ t h ^ ws 
 
 this place, but I was never here afore now. Poor husband felt. 
 
 man ! he went here all alone in the night ; he had 
 
 night almost quite through the way ; also these 
 
 fiends were busy about him, as if they would have 
 
 torn him in pieces. Many have spoke of, but none 
 
 can tell what the Valley of the Shadow should mean, 
 
 until they come in it themselves. 'The heart knows 
 
 its own bitterness, and a stranger intermeddleth not 
 
 with its joy.' To be here is a fearful thing. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. This is like doing business in great Great-heart's 
 waters, or like going down into the deep ; this is rep y> 
 like being in the heart of the sea, and like going 
 down to the bottoms of the mountains ; now it 
 seems as if the earth, with its bars, were about us 
 for ever. ' But let them that walk in darkness, and 
 have no light, trust in the name of the Lord, and 
 stay upon their God.' For my part, as I have told 
 you already, I have gone often through this valley, 
 and have been much harder put to it than now I 
 am, and yet you see I am alive. I would not boast, 
 for that I am not mine own saviour ; but I trust we 
 shall have a good deliverance. Come, let us pray 
 for light to Him that can lighten our darkness, and 
 that can rebuke, not only these, but all the Satans 
 in hell. 
 
 So they cried and prayed, and God sent light and They pray, 
 deliverance, for there was now no let in their way ; 
 
One of the 
 boys reply. 
 
 Heedless is 
 slain, and 
 Take-heed 
 preserved. 
 
 304 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 no, not there, where but now they were stopped with 
 a pit. Yet they were not got through the valley ; 
 so they went on still, and, behold, great stinks and 
 loathsome smells, to a great annoyance of them. 
 Then* said Mercy to Christiana, There is not such 
 pleasant being here as at the gate, or at the Inter- 
 preter's, or at the house where we lay last. 
 
 Oh, but, said one of the boys, it is not so bad to 
 go through here as it is to abide here always, and for 
 aught I know, one reason why we must go this way 
 to the house prepared for us, is, that our home might 
 be made the sweeter to us. 
 
 Well said, Samuel, quoth the guide, thou hast 
 now spoke like a man. Why, if ever I get out here 
 again, said the boy, I think I shall prize light and 
 good way better than ever I did in all my life. Then 
 said the guide, We shall be out by and by. 
 
 So on they went, and Joseph said, Cannot we see 
 to the end of this valley as yet ? Then said the 
 guide, Look to your feet, for you shall presently be 
 among the snares. So they looked to their feet, 
 and went on ; but they were troubled much with 
 the snares. Now when they were come among the 
 snares, they espied a man cast into the ditch on the 
 left hand, with his flesh all rent and torn. Then 
 said the guide, That is one Heedless, that was a- 
 going this way ; he has lain there a great while. 
 There was one Take-heed with him, when he was 
 taken and slain ; but he escaped their hands. You 
 cannot imagine how many are killed hereabout, 
 and yet men are so foolishly venturous, as to set 
 out lightly on pilgrimage, and to come without a 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 305 
 
 guide. Poor Christian ! it was a wonder that he 
 here escaped ; but he was beloved of his God ; also 
 he had a good heart of his own, or else he could 
 never have done it. Now they drew towards the Parti. 
 end of the way, and just there where Christian had 
 seen the cave when he went by, out thence came 
 forth Maul, a Giant. This Maul did use to spoil Maul, a 
 young pilgrims with sophistry ; and he called Great- 
 heart by his name, and said unto him, How many He quarrel 
 times have you been forbidden to do these things ? 
 Then said Mr. Great-heart, What things? What 
 things! quoth the Giant, you know what things; but 
 I will put an end to your trade. But pray, said 
 Mr. Great-heart, before we fall to it, let us under- 
 stand wherefore we must fight. Now the women 
 and children stood trembling, and knew not what 
 to do. Quoth the Giant, You rob the country, and 
 rob it with the worst of thefts. These are but 
 generals, said Mr. Great-heart, come to particulars, 
 man. 
 
 Then said the Giant, Thou practisest the craft of God's 
 a kidnapper, thou gatherest up women and children, 
 and carriest them into a strange country, to the kidnappers, 
 weakening of my master's kingdom. But now 
 Great-heart replied : I am a servant of the God of 
 heaven ; my business is to persuade sinners to re- 
 pentance ; I am commanded to do my endeavour to 
 turn men, women, and children from darkness to 
 light, and from the power of Satan to God ; and if The Giant 
 this be indeed the ground of thy quarrel, let us fall Great-heart 
 to it as soon as thou wilt. must % ht - 
 
 Then the Giant came up, and Mr. Great-heart 
 
 u 
 
Weak folks* 
 prayers do 
 sometimes 
 help strong- 
 folks' cries. 
 
 The Giant 
 struck down. 
 
 He is slain, 
 and his head 
 disposed of. 
 
 306 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 went to meet him ; and as he went he drew his 
 sword, but the Giant had a club. So without more 
 ado they fell to it, and at the first blow the Giant 
 struck Mr. Great-heart down upon one of his knees. 
 With that the women and children cried out; so 
 Mr. Great-heart, recovering himself, laid about him 
 in full lusty manner, and gave the Giant a wound in 
 his arm. Thus he fought for the space of an hour, 
 to that height of heat, that the breath came out of 
 the Giant's nostrils as the heat doth out of a boiling 
 caldron. 
 
 Then they sat down to rest them, but Mr. Great- 
 heart betook him to prayer; also the women and 
 children did nothing but sigh and cry all the time 
 that the battle did last. 
 
 When they had rested them, and taken breath, 
 they both fell to it again, and Mr. Great-heart, 
 with a full blow, fetched the Giant down to the 
 ground. Nay, hold, and let me recover, quoth he. 
 So Mr. Great-heart fairly let him get up. So to it 
 they went again, and the Giant missed but little of 
 ail-to breaking Mr. Great-heart's skull with his club. 
 
 Mr. Great-heart, seeing that, runs to him in the 
 full heat of his spirit, and ,pierceth him under the 
 fifth rib ; with that the Giant began to faint, and 
 could hold up his club no longer. Then Mr. Great- 
 heart seconded his blow, and smit the head of the 
 Giant from his shoulders. Then the women and 
 children rejoiced, and Mr. Great-heart also praised 
 God for the deliverance he had wrought. 
 
 When this was done, they amongst them erected 
 a pillar, and fastened the Giant's head thereon, and 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 307 
 
 wrote underneath, in letters that passengers might 
 read 
 
 He that did wear this head,, was one 
 
 That pilgrims did misuse ; 
 He stopp'd their way, he spared none, 
 
 But did them all abuse ; 
 Until that I, Great-heart, arose, 
 
 The pilgrims' guide to be ; 
 Until that I did him oppose, 
 
 That was their enemy. 
 
 Now I saw, that they went to the ascent that was 
 a little way off, cast up to be a prospect for pilgrims 
 (that was the place from whence Christian had the p ar ti. 
 first sight of Faithful, his brother). Wherefore here page 8L 
 they sat down and rested ; they also here did eat 
 and drink, and make merry ; for that they had gotten 
 deliverance from this so dangerous an enemy. As 
 they sat thus and did eat, Christiana asked the guide 
 if he had caught no hurt in the battle. Then said 
 Mr. Great-heart, No, save a little on my flesh ; yet 
 that also shall be so far from being to my deter- 
 ment, that it is at present a proof of my love to 2 GOT. iv, 
 my Master, and you, and shall be a means by grace 
 to increase my reward a* last. 
 
 CHRIS. But were you not afraid, good Sir, when Discourse of 
 you saw him come out with his club ? 
 
 GREAT-HEART. It is my duty, said he, to distrust 
 mine own ability, that I may have reliance on him 
 that is stronger than all. 
 
 CHRIS. But what did you think when he fetched 
 you down to the ground at the first blow ? 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Why, I thought, quoth he, that so 
 
Mat. here 
 
 admires 
 
 goodness. 
 
 Old Honest 
 asleep under 
 an oak. 
 
 One saint 
 sometimes 
 takes another 
 for his 
 enemy. 
 
 Talk between 
 Great-heart 
 and he. 
 
 308 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 my Master himself was served, and yet he it was that 
 conquered at the last. 
 
 MATT. When you all have thought what you 
 please, I think God has been wonderful good unto 
 us, both in bringing us out of this valley, and in 
 delivering us out of the hand of this enemy ; for 
 my part, I see no reason why we should distrust our 
 God any more, since he has now, and in such a place 
 as this, given us such testimony of his love as this. 
 
 Then they got up and went forward. Now a little 
 before them stook an oak, and under it, when they 
 came to it, they found an old pilgrim fast asleep. 
 They knew that he was a pilgrim by his clothes, and 
 his staff, and his girdle. So the guide, Mr. Great- 
 heart, awaked him, and the old gentleman, as he lift 
 up his eyes, cried out, What 's the matter ? who are 
 you ? and what is your business here ? 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Come, man, be not so hot ; here 
 is none but friends. Yet the old man gets up and 
 stands upon his guard, and will know of them 
 what they were. Then said the guide, My name is 
 Great-heart : I am the guide of these pilgrims, which 
 are going to the Celestial Country. 
 
 HON. Then said Mr. Honest, I cry you mercy. 
 I feared that you had been of the company of those 
 that some time ago did rob Little -faith of his 
 money ; but now I look better about me, I perceive 
 you are honester people. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Why, what would or could you 
 have done to have helped yourself, if we indeed had 
 been of that company ? 
 
 HON. Donel why, I would have fought as long 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS^ 309 
 
 as breath had been in me ; and had I so done, I am 
 sure you could never have given me the worst on 't ; 
 for a Christian can never be overcome, unless he 
 shall yield of himself. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Well said, Father Honest, quoth 
 the guide, for by this I know thou art a cock of the 
 right kind, for thou hast said the truth. 
 
 HON. And by this also I know that thou knowest 
 what true pilgrimage is, for all others do think that 
 we are the soonest overcome of any. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Well, now we are so happily met, 
 pray let me crave your name, and the name of the 
 place you came from. 
 
 HON. My name I cannot : but I came from the Whence 
 Town of Stupidity ; it lieth about four degrees 
 beyond the City of Destruction. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Oh ! are you that countryman 
 then ? I deem I have half a guess of you : your 
 name is old Honesty, is it not ? 
 
 So the old gentleman blushed, and said, Not 
 Honesty in the abstract, but Honest is my name, 
 and I wish that my nature shall agree to what I am 
 called. 
 
 HON. But, sir, said the old gentleman, how could 
 you guess that I am such a man, since I came from 
 such a place ? 
 
 GREAT-HEART. I had heard of you before, by my 
 Master ; for he knows all things that are done on the stupefied 
 earth : but I have often wondered that any should w^rse^han 
 come from your place, for your town is worse than those merely 
 is the City of Destruction itself. 
 
 HON. Yes ; we lie more off from the sun, and so 
 
Old Honest 
 
 and Chris- 
 tiana talk. 
 
 He also talks 
 with the 
 boys. 
 Old Mr. 
 Honest's 
 blessing on 
 them. 
 Matt. x. 3. 
 Ps. xcix. 6. 
 
 Gen. xxxix. 
 Acts i. 13. 
 
 310 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 are more cold and senseless ; but was a man in a 
 mountain of ice, yet if the Sun of Righteousness 
 will arise upon him, his frozen heart shall feel a 
 thaw ; and thus it hath been with me. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. I believe it, Father Honest, I 
 believe it ; for I know the thing is true. 
 
 Then the old gentleman saluted all the pilgrims 
 with a holy kiss of charity, and asked them of their 
 names, and how they had fared since they set out 
 on their pilgrimage. 
 
 CHRIS. Then said Christiana, My name I suppose 
 you have heard of: good Christian was my husband, 
 and these four were his children. But can you 
 think how the old gentleman was taken, when she 
 told them who she was ! He skipped, he smiled, and 
 blessed them with a thousand good wishes, saying : 
 
 HON. I have heard much of your husband, and of 
 his travels and wars which he underwent in his days. 
 Be it spoken to your comfort, the name of your 
 husband rings all over these parts of the world : his 
 faith, his courage, his enduring, and his sincerity 
 under all, have made his name famous. Then he 
 turned him to the boys, and asked them of their 
 names, which they told him. And then said he 
 unto them : Matthew, be thou like Matthew the 
 publican, not in vice, but in virtue. Samuel, said 
 he, be thou like Samuel the prophet, a man of faith 
 and prayer. Joseph, said he, be thou like Joseph in 
 Potiphar's house, chaste, and one that flies from 
 temptation. And James, be thou like James the 
 Just, and like James the brother of our Lord. 
 
 Then they told him of Mercy, and how she had 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 311 
 
 left her town and her kindred to come along with 
 Christiana and with her sons. At that, the old He blesseth 
 honest man said, Mercy is thy name? by Mercy MeT( T- 
 shalt thou be sustained, and carried through all those 
 difficulties that shall assault thee in thy way, till 
 thou shalt come thither where thou shalt look the 
 Fountain of Mercy in the face with comfort. 
 
 All this while the guide, Mr. Great-heart, was 
 very much pleased, and smiled upon his companion. 
 
 Now as they walked along together, the guide 
 asked the old gentleman if he did not know one Mr. Talk of one 
 Fearing, that came on pilgrimage out of his parts. Mr - Fearin &' 
 
 HON. Yes, very well, said he. He was a man that 
 had the root of the matter in him ; but he was one 
 of the most troublesome pilgrims that ever I met 
 with in all my days. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. I perceive you knew him, for you 
 have given a very right character of him. 
 
 HON. Knew him ! I was a great companion of 
 his ; I was with him most an end ; when he first 
 began to think of what would come upon us here- 
 after, I was with him. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. I was his guide from my Master's 
 house to the gates of the Celestial City. 
 
 HON. Then you knew him to be a troublesome one ? 
 
 GREAT-HEART. I did so ! but I could very well 
 bear it, for men of my calling are oftentimes in- 
 trusted with the conduct of such as he was. 
 
 HON. Well then, pray let us hear a little of him, 
 and how he managed himself under your conduct. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Why, he was always afraid that Mr. 
 he should come short of whither he had a desire 
 
312 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 to go. Everything frightened him that he heard 
 anybody speak of, that had but the least appearance 
 His behaviour o f opposition in it. I hear that he lay roaring at 
 of Despond^ the Slough of Despond for above a month together ; 
 nor durst he, for all he saw several go over before 
 him, venture, though they, many of them, offered 
 to lend him their hand. He would not go back 
 again neither. The Celestial City, he said he should 
 die if he came not to it, and yet was dejected at 
 every difficulty, and stumbled at every straw that 
 anybody cast in his way. Well, after he had lain 
 at the Slough of Despond a great while, as I have 
 told you, one sunshine morning, I do not know how, 
 he ventured, and so got over. But when he was 
 over, he would scarce believe it. He had, I think, 
 a Slough of Despond in his mind, a slough that he 
 carried everywhere with him, or else he would never 
 have been as he was. So he came up to the gate, 
 you know what I mean, that stands at the head 
 of this way, and there also he stood a good while 
 His behaviour before he would adventure to knock. When the 
 at the gate. g a ^ e was opened he would give back, and give place 
 to others, and say that he was not worthy. For, 
 for all he got before some to the gate, yet many of 
 them went in before him. There the poor man 
 would stand shaking and shrinking; I dare say it 
 would have pitied one's heart to have seen him : 
 Nor would he go back again. At last he took the 
 hammer that hanged on the gate in his hand, and 
 gave a small rap or two ; then one opened to 
 him, but he shrank back as before. He that opened 
 stept out after him, and said, Thou trembling 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 313 
 
 one, what wantest thou ? With that, he fell to 
 the ground. He that spoke to him wondered to 
 see him so faint ; so he said to him, Peace be to 
 thee ; up, for I have set open the door to thee ; 
 come in, for thou art blest. With that he got up, 
 and went in trembling, and when he was in, he was 
 ashamed to show his face. Well, after he had been 
 entertained there a while, as you know how the 
 manner is, he was bid go on his way, and also told 
 the way he should take. So he came till he came 
 to our house ; but as he behaved himself at the 
 gate, so he did at my Master the Interpreter's door. His behaviour 
 He lay thereabout in the cold a good while, before 
 he would adventure to call ; Yet he would not go 
 back. And the nights were long and cold then. 
 Nay, he had a note of necessity in his bosom to 
 my Master to receive him, and grant him the com- 
 fort of his house, and also to allow him a stout 
 and valiant conductor, because he was himself so 
 chicken-hearted a man ; and yet, for all that, he 
 was afraid to call at the door. So he lay up and 
 down thereabouts, till, poor man, he was almost 
 starved. Yea, so great was his dejection, that 
 though he saw several others for knocking got in, 
 yet he was afraid to venture. At last, I think I 
 looked out of the window, and perceiving a man 
 to be up and down about the door, I went out to 
 him, and asked what he was ; but, poor man, the 
 water stood in his eyes. So I perceived what he 
 wanted. I went therefore in, and told it in the 
 house, and we showed the thing to our Lord : so 
 he sent me out again, to entreat him to come in; 
 
How he was 
 
 entertained 
 there. 
 
 He is a little 
 encouraged 
 at the Inter- 
 preter's 
 house. 
 
 He was 
 
 greatly afraid 
 when he saw 
 the gibbet, 
 cheery when 
 he saw the 
 Cross. 
 
 Dumpish at 
 the house 
 Beautiful 
 
 314 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 but I dare say I had hard work to do it. At last 
 he came in, and I will say that for my Lord, he 
 carried it wonderful lovingly to him. There were 
 but a few good bits at the table, but some of it 
 was laid upon his trencher. Then he presented the 
 note, and my Lord looked thereon, and said his 
 desire should be granted. So when he had been 
 there a good while, he seemed to get some heart, 
 and to be a little more comfortable. For my 
 Master, you must know, is one of very tender 
 bowels, specially to them that are afraid ; wherefore 
 he carried it so towards him, as might tend most to 
 his encouragement. Well, when he had had a sight 
 of the things of the place, and was ready to take 
 his journey to go to the city, my Lord, as he did 
 to Christian before, gave him a bottle of spirits, 
 and some comfortable things to eat. Thus we set 
 forward, and I went before him ; but the man was 
 but of few words, only he would sigh aloud. 
 
 When we were come to where the three fellows 
 were hanged, he said that he doubted that that 
 would be his end also. Only he seemed glad when 
 he saw the Cross and the Sepulchre. There, I con- 
 fess, he desired to stay a little to look, and he seemed 
 for a while after to be a little cheery. When we 
 came at the Hill Difficulty, he made no stick at 
 that, nor did he much fear the lions : for you must 
 know that his trouble was not about such things as 
 those ; his fear was about his acceptance at last. 
 
 I got him in at the house Beautiful, I think, 
 before he was willing. Also, when he was in, I 
 brought him acquainted with the damsels that were 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 315 
 
 of the place ; but he was ashamed to make himself 
 much for company. He desired much to be alone; 
 yet he always loved good talk, and often would get 
 behind the screen to hear it. He also loved much 
 to see ancient things, and to be pondering them in 
 his mind. He told me afterwards that he loved to 
 be in those two houses from which he came last, to 
 wit, at the gate, and that of the Interpreter ; but 
 that he durst not be so bold to ask. 
 
 When we went also from the house Beautiful, He went 
 down the hill, into the Valley of Humiliation, he ai J 
 went down as well as ever I saw a man in my life ; pleasant in, 
 u j L i_ i i. i-i. v. tlie Valley 
 
 tor he cared not how mean he was, so he might be Humiliation. 
 
 happy at last. Yea, I think there was a kind of a 
 sympathy betwixt that valley and him ; for I never 
 saw him better in all his pilgrimage than when he 
 was in that valley. 
 
 Here he would lie down, embrace the ground, 
 and kiss the very flowers that grew in this valley. Lam. m. 27-29. 
 He would now be up every morning by break of 
 day, tracing and walking to and fro in this valley. 
 
 But when he was come to the entrance of the Much 
 Valley of the Shadow of Death, I thought I should 
 
 have lost my man : not for that he had any inclina- the shadow 
 tion to go back that he always abhorred; but he 
 was ready to die for fear. Oh, the hobgoblins will 
 have me ! the hobgoblins will have me ! cried he ; 
 and I could not beat him out on 't. He made such 
 a noise, and such an outcry here, that, had they but 
 heard him, 'twas enough to encourage them to come 
 and fall upon us. 
 
 But this I took very great notice of, that this 
 
316 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 valley was as quiet while he went through it, as 
 ever I knew it before or since. I suppose those 
 enemies here had now a special check from our 
 Lord, and a command not to meddle until Mr. 
 Fearing was passed over it. 
 
 It would be too tedious to tell you of all. We 
 will therefore only mention a passage or two more. 
 His behaviour When he was come at Vanity Fair, I thought he 
 Fair? 1 " 7 would have fought with all the men in the fair. I 
 feared there we should both have been knocked on 
 the head, so hot was he against their fooleries. 
 Upon the Enchanted Ground he was also very 
 wakeful. But when he was come at the river where 
 was no bridge, there again he was in a heavy case. 
 Now, now, he said, he should be drowned for ever, 
 and so never see that face with comfort, that he had 
 come so many miles to behold. 
 
 And here, also, I took notice of what was very 
 
 remarkable : the water of that river was lower at 
 
 this time than ever I saw it in all my life. So he 
 
 went over at last, not much above wet-shod. When 
 
 he was going up to the gate, Mr. Great-heart began 
 
 to take his leave of him, and to wish him a good 
 
 His boldness reception above. So he said, I shall, I shall. Then 
 
 parted we asunder, and I saw him no more. 
 
 HON. Then, it seems, he was well at last. 
 
 GREAT- HEAIIT. Yes, yes ; I never had doubt 
 
 about him ; he was a man of a choice spirit, only 
 
 he was always kept very low, and that made his 
 
 PS. ixxxviii. life so burdensome to himself, and so troublesome 
 
 Rom. xiv. 21. to others. He was, above many, tender of sin. He 
 
 was so afraid of doing injuries to others, that he 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 317 
 
 often would deny himself of that which was lawful, i Cor. vm. is. 
 because he would not offend. 
 
 HON. But what should be the reason that such 
 a good man should be all his days so much in the 
 dark ? 
 
 GREAT-HEART. There are two sorts of reasons for Reason why 
 it. One is, the wise God will have it so: some freseThTthe 
 must pipe, and some must weep. Now Mr. Fearing dark. 
 was one that played upon this bass. He and his Matt. xi. IG-IS. 
 fellows found the sackbut, whose notes are more 
 doleful than the notes of other music are ; though 
 indeed some say, the bass is the ground of music. 
 And, for my part, I care not at all for that pro- 
 fession that begins not in heaviness of mind. The 
 first string that the musician usually touches is the 
 bass, when he intends to put all in tune. God also 
 plays upon this string first, when he sets the soul in 
 tune for himself. Only here was the imperfection 
 of Mr. Fearing, he could play upon no other music 
 but this, till towards his latter end. 
 
 I make bold to talk thus metaphorically, for the 
 ripening of the wits of young readers, and because, 
 in the book of the Revelations, the saved are com- Rev. viii. 2. 
 pared to a company of musicians that play upon chap. xiv. 2, s. 
 their trumpets and harps, and sing their songs before 
 the throne. 
 
 HON. He was a very zealous man, as one may see 
 by what relation you have given of him. Diffi- 
 culties, lions, or Vanity Fair, he feared not at all. 
 It was only sin, death, and hell that was to him 
 a terror, because he had some doubts about his 
 interest in that celestial country. 
 
A close 
 about him. 
 
 Christiana's 
 sentence. 
 
 Mercy's 
 sentence. 
 
 Matthew' 
 sentence. 
 
 James's 
 sentence. 
 
 318 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 GREAT-HEART. You say right; those were the 
 things that were his troublers : and they, as you 
 have well observed, arose from the weakness of his 
 mind thereabout, not from weakness of spirit as to 
 the practical part of a pilgrim's life. I dare believe 
 that, as the proverb is, he could have bit a firebrand, 
 had it stood in his way ; but the things with which 
 he was oppressed no man ever yet could shake off 
 with ease. 
 
 CHRIS. Then said Christiana, This relation of Mr. 
 Fearing has done me good. I thought nobody had 
 been like me, but I see there was some semblance 
 'twixt this good man and I ; only we differed in 
 two things : his troubles were so great, they brake 
 out ; but mine I kept within. His also lay so 
 hard upon him, they made him that he could not 
 knock at the houses provided for entertainment; 
 but my trouble was always such as made me knock 
 the loader. 
 
 MERCY. If I might also speak my heart, I must 
 say something of him has also dwelt in me. For I 
 have ever been more afraid of the lake, and the loss 
 of a place in Paradise, than I have been of the loss 
 of other things. Oh, thought I, may I have the 
 happiness to have a habitation there ! it is enough, 
 though I part with all the world to win it. . 
 
 MATT. Then said Matthew, Fear was one thing 
 that made me think that I was far from having that 
 within me that accompanies salvation ; but if it was 
 so with such a good man as he, why may it not also 
 go well with me ? 
 
 JAMES. No fears, no grace, said James. Though 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 319 
 
 there is not always grace where there is the fear of 
 hell, yet to be sure there is no grace where there is 
 no fear of God. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Well said, James, thou hast hit 
 the mark, ' for the fear of God is the beginning of 
 wisdom ' ; and, to be sure, they that want the be- 
 ginning have neither middle nor end. But we will 
 here conclude our discourse of Mr. Fearing, after 
 we have sent after him this farewell 
 
 Well, Master Fearing, thou didst fear Their fare- 
 
 Thy God, and wast afraid well about 
 
 Of doing anything, while here, 
 
 That would have thee betray'd. 
 And didst thou fear the lake and pit ? 
 
 Would others did so too ! 
 For, as for them that want thy wit, 
 
 They do themselves undo. 
 
 Now I saw, that they still went on in their talk. 
 For after Mr. Great-heart had made an end with 
 Mr. Fearing, Mr. Honest began to tell them of 
 another, but his name was Mr. Self-will. He pre- Of Mr. Self- 
 
 *1 1 
 
 tended himself to be a pilgrim, said Mr. Honest, v 
 but I persuade myself he never came in at the gate 
 that stands at the head of the way. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Had you ever any talk with him 
 about it ? 
 
 HON. Yes, more than once or twice ; but he would old Honest 
 always be like himself, self-willed. He neither cared 
 for man, nor argument, nor yet example : what his 
 mind prompted him to, that he would do, and no- 
 thing else could he be got to. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Pray what principles did he hold ? 
 for I suppose you can tell. 
 
320 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Self-will's HON. He held that a man might follow the vices 
 
 opinions. as wdl as the virtues of the pilgrims ; and that if 
 
 he did both, he should be certainly saved. 
 
 GHEAT-HEAIIT. How ! If he had said, 'tis possible 
 for the best to be guilty of the vices, as well as to 
 partake of the virtues of pilgrims, he could not much 
 have been blamed ; for indeed we are exempted from 
 no vice absolutely, but on condition that we watch 
 and strive. But this, I perceive, is not the thing ; but 
 if I understand you right, your meaning is, that he 
 was of that opinion, that it was allowable so to be ? 
 
 HON. Ay, ay, so I mean ; and so he believed and 
 practised. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. But what ground had he for his so 
 saying ? 
 
 HON. Why, he said he had the Scripture for his 
 warrant. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Prithee, Mr. Honest, present us 
 with a few particulars. 
 
 HON. So I will. He said, To have to do with 
 other men's wives had been practised by David, 
 God's beloved ; and therefore he could do it. He 
 said to have more women than one, was a thing that 
 Solomon practised ; and therefore he could do it. 
 He said that Sarah and the godly midwives of 
 Egypt lied, and so did saved Rahab ; and therefore 
 he could do it. He said that the disciples went at 
 the bidding of their Master, and took away the 
 owner's ass ; and therefore he could do so too. He 
 said that Jacob got the inheritance of his father in 
 a way of guile and dissimulation ; and therefore he 
 could do so too. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 321 
 
 GREAT- HE ART. High base ! indeed ; and you are 
 sure he was of this opinion ? 
 
 HON. I have heard him plead for it, bring Scrip- 
 ture for it, bring argument for it, etc. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. An opinion that is not fit to be, 
 with any allowance, in the world. 
 
 HON. You must understand me rightly. He did 
 not say that any man might do this ; but, that those 
 that had the virtues of those that did such things 
 might also do the same. 
 
 GREAT- HEART. But what more false than such a 
 conclusion ? For this is as much as to say, that 
 because good men heretofore have sinned of in- 
 firmity, therefore he had allowance to do it of a 
 presumptuous mind. Or if because a child, by the 
 blast of the wind, or for that it stumbled at a 
 stone, fell down and defiled itself in mire, therefore 
 he might wilfully lie down and wallow like a boar 
 therein. Who could have thought that any one 
 could so far have been blinded by the power of 
 lust ? But what is written must be true, ' They i Pet. a. s. 
 stumble at the word, being disobedient ; whereunto 
 also they were appointed.' 
 
 His supposing that such may have the godly man's 
 virtues, who addict themselves to their vices, is also 
 a delusion as strong as the other. 'Tis just as if the 
 dog should say, I have, or may have, the qualities of 
 the child, because I lick up its stinking excrements. 
 To eat up the sin of God's people is no sign of one HOB. iv, 8. 
 that is possessed with their virtues. Nor can I 
 believe that one that is of this opinion can at present 
 have faith or love in him. But I know you have 
 
 x 
 
322 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 made strong objections against him ; prithee what 
 can he say for himself? 
 
 HON. Why, he says, to do this by way of opinion 
 seems abundance more honest, than to do it, and yet 
 hold contrary to it in opinion. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. A very wicked answer ; for though 
 to let loose the bridle to lusts, while our opinions 
 are against such things, is bad ; yet to sin, and plead 
 a toleration so to do, is worse. The one stumbles 
 beholders accidentally, the other pleads them into 
 the snare. 
 
 HON. There are many of this man's mind that 
 have not this man's mouth ; and that makes going 
 on pilgrimage of so little esteem as it is. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. You have said the truth, and it is 
 to be lamented. But he that feareth the King of 
 Paradise shall come out of them all. 
 
 CHRIS. There are strange opinions in the world; 
 I know one that said, 'twas time enough to repent 
 when they came to die. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Such are not over- wise. That 
 man would have been loth, might he have had 
 a week to run twenty miles in for his life, to have 
 deferred that journey to the last hour of that 
 week. 
 
 HON. You say right ; and yet the generality of 
 them that count themselves pilgrims do indeed do 
 thus. I am, as you see, an old man, and have 
 been a traveller in this road many a day ; and I 
 have taken notice of many things. 
 
 I have seen some that have set out as if they 
 would drive all the world afore them, who yet have, 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 323 
 
 in few days, died as they in the wilderness, and so 
 never got sight of the promised land. 
 
 I have seen some that have promised nothing, at 
 the first setting out to be pilgrims, and that one 
 would have thought could not have lived a day, 
 that have yet proved very good pilgrims. 
 
 I have seen some that have run hastily forward, 
 that again have, after a little time, run as fast just 
 back again. 
 
 I have seen some who have spoken very well of a 
 pilgrim's life at first, that, after a while, have spoken 
 as much against it. 
 
 I have heard some, when they first set out for 
 Paradise, say positively there is such a place, who, 
 when they have been almost there, have come back 
 again and said there is none. 
 
 I have heard some vaunt what they would do in 
 case they should be opposed, that have even at a 
 false alarm fled faith, the pilgrim's way, and all. 
 
 Now as they were thus in their way, there came 
 one running to meet them, and said, Gentlemen, and Fresh news 
 you of the weaker sort, if you love life, shift for 
 yourselves, for the robbers are before you. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Then said Mr. Great-heart, They 
 be the three that set upon Little-faith heretofore. Parti v 
 Well, said he, we are ready for them. So they went G?eat-heart' 
 on their way. Now they looked at every turning, resolutlon - 
 when they should have met with the villains ; but 
 whether they heard of Mr. Great-heart, or whether 
 they had some other game, they came not up to the 
 pilgrims. 
 
 Christiana then wished for an inn for herself and 
 
Christiana 
 wisheth for 
 an inn. 
 
 Rom. xvi. 23. 
 Gaius. 
 
 They enter 
 into his 
 house. 
 
 Gaius 
 entertains 
 them, and 
 how. 
 
 Gaius his 
 cook. 
 
 324 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 her children, because they were weary. Then said 
 Mr. Honest, There is one a little before us, where a 
 very honourable disciple, one Gaius, dwells. So they 
 all concluded to turn in thither; and the rather, 
 because the old gentleman gave him so good a 
 report. So when they came to the door, they went 
 in, not knocking, for folks use not to knock at the 
 door of an inn. Then they called for the master of 
 the house, and he came to them. So they asked if 
 they might lie there that night. 
 
 GAIUS. Yes, gentlemen, if you be true men, for 
 my house is for none but pilgrims. Then was 
 Christiana, Mercy, and the boys the more glad, for 
 that the innkeeper was a lover of pilgrims. So they 
 called for rooms, and he showed them one for Chris- 
 tiana and her children and Mercy, and another for 
 Mr. Great-heart and the old gentleman. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Then said Mr. Great-heart, Good 
 Gaius, what hast thou for supper ? for these pilgrims 
 have come far to-day, and are weary. 
 
 GAIUS. It is late, said Gaius, so we cannot con- 
 veniently go out to seek food ; but such as we have 
 you shall be welcome to, if that will content. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. We will be content with what 
 thou hast in the house ; forasmuch as I have proved 
 thee, thou art never destitute of that which is con- 
 venient. 
 
 Then he went down and spake to the cook, whose 
 name was Taste-that-which-is-good, to get ready 
 supper for so many pilgrims. This done, he comes 
 up again, saying, Come, my good friends, you are 
 welcome to me, and I am glad that I have an house 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 325 
 
 to entertain you ; and while supper is making ready, 
 if you please, let us entertain one another with some 
 good discourse. So they all said, Content. 
 
 GAIUS. Then said Gaius, Whose wife is this aged Talk between 
 matron ? and whose daughter is this young damsel ? G u*s t s s and hls 
 
 GREAT-HEART. The woman is the wife of one 
 Christian, a pilgrim of former times, and these are 
 his four children. The maid is one of her acquaint- 
 ance, one that she hath persuaded to come with her 
 on pilgrimage. The boys take all after their father, Mark this. 
 and covet to tread in his steps ; yea, if they do but 
 see any place where the old pilgrim hath lain, or any 
 print of his foot, it ministereth joy to their hearts, 
 and they covet to lie or tread in the same. 
 
 GAIUS. Then said Gaius, Is this Christian's wife ? 
 and are these Christian's children ? I knew your 
 husband's father, yea, also his father's father. Many 
 have been good of this stock ; their ancestors dwelt 
 first at Antioch. Christian's progenitors (I suppose Acts xi< 2 e. 
 you have heard your husband talk of them) were ofChristian's 
 very worthy men. They have, above any that I ancestors. 
 know, showed themselves men of great virtue and 
 courage for the Lord of the pilgrims, his ways, and 
 them that loved him. I have heard of many of your 
 husband's relations that have stood all trials for the 
 sake of the truth. Stephen, that was one of the first Acts vii. 59, GO. 
 of the family from whence your husband sprang, 
 was knocked on the head with stones. James, 
 another of this generation, was slain with the edge Acts *ii. 2. 
 of the sword. To say nothing of Paul and Peter, 
 men anciently of the family from whence your 
 husband came, there was Ignatius, who was cast to 
 
326 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 the lions ; Romanus, whose flesh was cut by pieces 
 from his bones ; and Polycarp, that played the man 
 in the fire. There was he that was hanged up in a 
 basket in the sun for the wasps to eat, and he whom 
 they put into a sack and cast him into the sea to be 
 drowned. 'Twould be impossible utterly to count 
 up all of that family that have suffered injuries and 
 death, for the love of a pilgrim's life. Nor can I but 
 be glad to see that thy husband has left behind him 
 four such boys as these. I hope they will bear up 
 their father's name, and tread in their father's steps, 
 and come to their father's end. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Indeed, Sir, they are likely lads ; 
 they seem to choose heartily their father's ways. 
 
 GAIUS. That is it that I said. Wherefore Chris- 
 tian's family is like still to spread abroad upon the 
 face of the ground, and yet to be numerous upon 
 Advice to the face of the earth ; wherefore let Christiana look 
 ab^ufheT out some damsels for her sons, to whom they may 
 boys. be betrothed, etc., that the name of their father and 
 
 the house of his progenitors may never be forgotten 
 in the world. 
 
 HON. 'Tis pity this family should fall, and be 
 extinct. 
 
 GAIUS. Fall it cannot, but be diminished it may ; 
 but let Christiana take my advice, and that's the 
 way to uphold it. 
 
 And Christiana, said the innkeeper, I am glad 
 to see thee and thy friend Mercy together here, a 
 lovely couple. And may I advise, take Mercy into 
 a nearer relation to thee. If she will, let her be 
 given to Matthew, thy eldest son ; 'tis the way to 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 327 
 
 preserve you a posterity in the earth. So this match 
 
 was concluded, and in process of time they were Mercy and 
 
 married. But more of that hereafter. 
 
 Gaius also proceeded, and said, I will now speak 
 on the behalf of women, to take away their reproach. 
 For as death and the curse came into the world by Gen. m. 
 a woman, so also did life and health : ' God sent Gai. iv. 4. 
 forth his Son, made of a woman.' Yea, to show 
 how much those that came after did abhor the act 
 of their mother, this sex in the Old Testament why women 
 coveted children, if haply this or that woman might ^ u ch Desired 
 be the mother of the Saviour of the world. children. 
 
 I will say again, that when the Saviour was come, 
 women rejoiced in him before either man or angel. Lukeii. 
 I read not that ever any man did give unto Christ 
 so much as one groat; but the women followed him, chapviii. 2, 3. 
 and ministered to him of their substance. It was a 
 woman that washed his feet with tears, and a woman chap. vii. 
 that anointed his body to the burial. They were John k 2. 
 women that wept when he was going to the cross, Luke xxiii. 27. 
 and women that followed him from the cross, and 
 that sat by his sepulchre when he was buried. They 
 were women that were first with him at his resur- 
 rection-morn, and women that brought tidings first 
 to his disciples that he was risen from the dead. 
 Women, therefore, are highly favoured, and show 
 by these things that they are sharers with us in the 
 grace of life. 
 
 Now the cook sent up to signify that supper was Supper 
 almost ready, and sent one to lay the cloth, the r 
 trenchers, and to set the salt and bread in order. 
 
 Then said Matthew, The sight of this cloth and 
 
328 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 of this forerunner of the supper begetteth in me a 
 
 greater appetite to my food than I had before. 
 
 GAIUS. So let all ministering doctrines to thee in 
 
 this life, beget in thee a greater desire to sit at the 
 What to be supper of the great King in his kingdom ; for all 
 from'Taymg' preaching, books, and ordinances here, are but as 
 of the board the laying of the trenchers, and as setting of salt 
 cloth and upon the board, when compared with the feast that 
 
 our Lord will make for us when we come to his 
 
 house. 
 Lev. vii. 32-34. So supper came up, and first a heave-shoulder and 
 
 Chap. x. 14, 15. rr 
 
 PS. xxv. i. a wave-breast was set on the table before them, to 
 show that they must begin their meal with prayer 
 and praise to God. The heave-shoulder David lifted 
 his heart up to God with, and with the wave-breast, 
 where his heart lay, with that he used to lean upon 
 his harp when he played. These two dishes were 
 very fresh and good, and they all ate heartily well 
 thereof. 
 
 Deut. xxxii. 14. The next they brought up was a bottle of wine, 
 
 judges ix. is. red as blood. So Gaius said to them, Drink freely ; 
 
 John xv. i. this is the juice of the true vine, that makes glad 
 the heart of God and man. So they drank and 
 were merry. 
 
 i Pet. ii. i, 2. The next was a dish of milk, well crumbed. But 
 
 A dish of Gaius said, Let the boys have that, that they may 
 grow thereby. 
 
 Of honey and Then they brought up in course a dish of butter 
 and honey. Then said Gaius, Eat freely of this ; 
 for this is good to cheer up and strengthen your 
 judgments and understandings. This was our Lord's 
 
 iaa. vii. 15. dish when he was a child : ' Butter and honey shall 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 329 
 
 he eat, that he may know to refuse the evil and 
 choose the good.' 
 
 Then they brought them up a dish of apples, A disk of 
 and they were very good-tasted fruit. Then said a PP les - 
 Matthew, May we eat apples, since they were such 
 by and with which the serpent beguiled our first 
 mother ? 
 
 Then said Gaius 
 
 Apples were they with which we were beguiled, 
 Yet sin, not apples, hath our souls defiled. 
 Apples forbid, if eat, corrupt the blood ; 
 To eat such, when commanded, does us good. 
 Drink of his flagons, then, thou church, his dove, 
 And eat his apples, who are sick of love. 
 
 Then said Matthew, I made the scruple because I, 
 a while since, was sick with eating of fruit. 
 
 GAIUS. Forbidden fruit will make you sick, but 
 not what our Lord has tolerated. 
 
 While they were thus talking, they were presented Song vi. 11. 
 with another dish, and it was a dish of nuts. Then A ? ish of 
 
 nuts. 
 
 said some at the table, Nuts spoil tender teeth, 
 specially the teeth of children ; which when Gaius 
 heard, he said 
 
 Hard texts are nuts (I will not call them cheaters), 
 Whose shells do keep their kernels from the e*aters. 
 Ope then the shells, and you shall have the meat ; 
 They here brought are for you to crack and eat. 
 
 Then were they very merry, and sat at the table 
 a long time, talking of many things. Then said 
 the old gentleman, My good landlord, while we are 
 
A riddle put 
 forth by old 
 Honest, 
 
 Gaius opens 
 it. 
 
 Joseph 
 wonders. 
 
 Prov. xi. 24. 
 
 Chap. xiii. 7. 
 
 Matthew and 
 Mercy are 
 married. 
 
 330 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 cracking your nuts, if you please, do you open this 
 riddle 
 
 A man there was, though some did count him mad, 
 The more he cast away, the more he had. 
 
 Then they all gave good heed, wondering what 
 good Gains would say ; so he sat still a while, and 
 then thus replied 
 
 He that bestows his goods upon the poor, 
 Shall have as much again, and ten times more. 
 
 Then said Joseph, I dare say, Sir, I did not think 
 you could have found it out. 
 
 Oh, said Gaius, I have been trained up in this way 
 a great while ; nothing teaches like experience. I 
 have learned of my Lord to be kind, and have found 
 by experience that I have gained thereby. ' There 
 is that scattereth, yet increaseth ; and there is that 
 withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to 
 poverty.' 'There is that maketh himself rich, yet 
 hath nothing; there is that maketh himself poor, 
 yet hath great riches.' 
 
 Then Samuel whispered to Christiana his mother, 
 and said, Mother, this is a very good man's house ; 
 let us stay here a good while, and let my brother 
 Matthew be married here to Mercy before we go 
 any further. 
 
 The which Gaius the host overhearing, said, With 
 a very good will, my child. 
 
 So they stayed there more than a month, and 
 Mercy was given to Matthew to wife. 
 
 While they stayed here, Mercy, as her custom 
 was, would be making coats and garments to give 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 331 
 
 to the poor, by which she brought up a very good 
 report upon the pilgrims. 
 
 But to return again to our story. After supper The boys go 
 the lads desired a bed, for that they were weary j^ ^ 
 with travelling. Then Gaius called to show them 
 their chamber; but said Mercy, I will have them to 
 bed. So she had them to bed, and they slept well : 
 but the rest sat up all night, for Gaius and they 
 were such suitable company that they could not tell 
 how to part. Then after much talk of their Lord, 
 themselves, and their journey, old Mr. Honest, he 
 that put forth the riddle to Gaius, began to nod. Old Honest 
 Then said Great-heart, What, Sir, you begin to be nods ' 
 drowsy ; come, rub up, now here 's a riddle for you. 
 Then said Mr. Honest, Let 's hear it. 
 
 Then said Mr. Great-heart 
 
 He that will kill, must first be overcome : A riddle. 
 
 Who live abroad would, first must die at home. 
 
 Ha ! said Mr. Honest, it is a hard one ; hard to 
 expound, and harder to practise. But come, land- 
 lord, said he, I will, if you please, leave my part to 
 you ; do you expound it, and I will hear what you 
 say. 
 
 No, said Gaius, 'twas put to you, and 'tis expected 
 that you should answer it. 
 
 Then said the old gentlemen- 
 He first by grace must conquer'd be, The riddle 
 
 That sin would mortify : opened. 
 
 And who,, that lives, would convince me, 
 Unto himself must die. 
 
 It is right, said Gaius ; good doctrine and ex- 
 
332 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 perience teaches this. For first, until grace displays 
 itself, and overcomes the soul with its glory, it is 
 altogether without heart to oppose sin. Besides, if 
 sin is Satan's cords, by which the soul lies bound, 
 how should it make resistance, before it is loosed 
 from that infirmity ? 
 
 Secondly, nor will any, that knows either reason 
 or grace, believe that such a man can be a living 
 monument of grace, that is a slave to his own 
 corruptions. 
 
 A question And now it comes in my mind, I will tell you a 
 
 minding 6 story worth the hearing. There were two men that 
 went on pilgrimage, the one began when he was 
 young, the other when he was old. The young 
 man had strong corruptions to grapple with, the 
 old man's were decayed with the decays of nature. 
 The young man trod his steps as even as did the old 
 one, and was every way as light as he. Who now, 
 or which of them, had their graces shining clearest, 
 since both seemed to be alike ? 
 
 A comparison. HON. The young man's, doubtless. For that 
 which heads it against the greatest opposition, gives 
 best demonstration that it is strongest. Specially 
 when it also holdeth pace with that that meets not 
 with half so much, as to be sure old age does not. 
 
 A mistake. Besides, I have observed that old men have blessed 
 
 themselves with this mistake, namely, taking the 
 decays of nature for a gracious conquest over cor- 
 ruptions, and so have been apt to beguile themselves. 
 Indeed, old men that are gracious are best able to 
 give advice to them that are young, because they 
 have seen most of the emptiness of things. But 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 333 
 
 yet, for an old and a young to set out both together, 
 the young one has the advantage of the fairest dis- 
 covery of a work of grace within him, though the 
 old man's corruptions are naturally the weakest. 
 
 Thus they sat talking till break of day. Now 
 when the family was up, Christiana bid her son 
 James that he should read a chapter ; so he read the 
 fifty-third of Isaiah. When he had done, Mr. Honest Another 
 asked why it was said that the Saviour is said to que 
 come * out of a dry ground,' and also that ' he had no 
 form nor comeliness in him.' 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Then said Mr. Great-heart, To 
 the first I answer, Because the church of the Jews, 
 of which Christ came, had then lost almost all the 
 sap and spirit of religion. To the second I say, The 
 words are spoken in the person of the unbelievers, 
 who, because they want that eye that can see into 
 our Prince's heart, therefore they judge of him by 
 the meanness of his outside : just like those that 
 know not that precious stones are covered over 
 with a homely crust ; who, when they have found 
 one, because they know not what they have found, 
 cast it again away, as men do a common stone. 
 
 Well, said Gaius, now you are here, and since, as 
 I know, Mr. Great-heart is good at his weapons, if 
 you please, after we have refreshed ourselves, we 
 will walk into the fields, to see if we can do any 
 good. About a mile from hence there is one Slay- Giaut 
 good, a giant that doth much annoy the King's ^g^d* 
 highway in these parts ; and I know whereabout and slain. 
 his haunt is. He is master of a number of thieves. 
 'Twould be well if we could clear these parts of him. 
 
in his hand, 
 
 334 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 So they consented and went ; Mr. Great-heart 
 with his sword, helmet, and shield, and the rest 
 with spears and staves. 
 
 He is found When they came to the place where he was, they 
 found him with one Feeble-mind in his hands, whom 
 his servants had brought unto him, having taken 
 him in the way. Now the giant was rifling of him, 
 with a purpose after that to pick his bones ; for he 
 was of the nature of flesh-eaters. 
 
 Well, so soon as he saw Mr. Great-heart and his 
 friends at the mouth of his cave, with their weapons, 
 he demanded what they wanted. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. We want thee ; for we are come 
 to revenge the quarrel of the many that thou hast 
 slain of the pilgrims, when thou hast dragged them 
 out of the King's highway, wherefore come out of 
 thy cave. So he armed himself and came out; and 
 to a battle they went, and fought for above an hour, 
 and then stood still to take wind. 
 
 SLAY-GOOD. Then said the Giant, Why are you 
 here on my ground ? 
 
 GREAT-HEART. To revenge the blood of pilgrims 
 as I also told thee before. So they went to it again, 
 and the Giant made Mr. Great-heart give back ; but 
 he came up again, and in the greatness of his mind 
 he let fly with such stoutness at the Giant's head and 
 sides, that he made him let his weapon fall out of 
 his hand. So he smote him and slew him, and cut 
 off his head, and brought it away to the inn. He 
 also took Feeble-mind the pilgrim, and brought him 
 w * th k im to nis lodgings. When they were come 
 Giant. home, they showed his head to the family, and then 
 
 One Feeble- 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 335 
 
 set it up, as they had done others before, for a 
 terror to those that should attempt to do as he, 
 hereafter. 
 
 Then they asked Mr. Feeble-mind how he fell 
 into his hands. 
 
 FEEBLE. Then said the poor man, I am a sickly 
 man, as you see ; and, because death did usually 
 once a day knock at my door, I thought I should 
 never be well at home ; so I betook myself to a How Feeble- 
 pilgrim's life, and have travelled hither from the TollT^ 
 town of Uncertain, where I and my father were pilgrim. 
 born. I am a man of no strength at all, of body, 
 nor yet of mind, but would, if I could, though I can 
 but crawl, spend my life in the pilgrim's way. When 
 I came at the gate that is at the head of the way, 
 the Lord of that place did entertain me freely, 
 neither objected he against my weakly looks, nor 
 against my feeble mind, but gave me such things 
 that were necessary for my journey, and bid me hope 
 to the end. When I came to the house of the Inter- 
 preter, I received much kindness there, and, because 
 the Hill Difficulty was judged too hard for me, I 
 was carried up that by one of his servants. Indeed, 
 I have found much relief from pilgrims, though 
 none was willing to go so softly as I am forced to 
 do ; yet still, as they came on, they bid me be of 
 good cheer, and said that it was the will of their i Thess. v. u 
 Lord that comfort should be given to the feeble- 
 minded, and so went on their own pace. When I 
 was come up to Assault Lane, then this Giant met 
 with me, and bid me prepare for an encounter ; but, 
 alas! feeble one that I was, I had more need of a 
 
Mark this. 
 
 Mark this. 
 
 Mr. Fearing 
 Mr. Feeble- 
 mind's uncle. 
 
 Feeble-mind 
 has some of 
 Mr. Fearing' s 
 features. 
 
 336 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 cordial. So he came up and took me. I conceited 
 he should not kill me. Also, when he had got me 
 into his den, since I went not with him willingly, 
 I believed I should come out alive again ; for I have 
 heard, that not any pilgrim that is taken captive by 
 violent hands, if he keep heart-whole towards his 
 Master, is, by the laws of Providence, to die by the 
 hand of the enemy. Robbed, I looked to be, and 
 robbed to be sure I am ; but I am, as you see, 
 escaped with life, for the which I thank my King as 
 author, and you as the means. Other brunts I also 
 look for, but this I have resolved on, to wit, to run 
 when I can, to go when I cannot run, and to creep 
 when I cannot go. As to the main, I thank Him 
 that loves me, I am fixed. My way is before me, 
 my mind is beyond the river that has no bridge, 
 though I am, as you see, but of a feeble mind. 
 
 HON. Then said old Mr. Honest, Have not you, 
 some time ago, been acquainted with one Mr. Fear- 
 ing, a pilgrim ? 
 
 FEEBLE. Acquainted with him ! yes ; he came 
 from the town of Stupidity, which lieth four degrees 
 to the northward of the City of Destruction, and as 
 many off of where I was born ; yet we were well 
 acquainted, for indeed he was mine uncle, my father's 
 brother. He and I have been much of a temper. 
 He was a little shorter than I, but yet we were 
 much of a complexion. 
 
 HON. I perceive you know him, and I am apt to 
 believe also that you were related one to another; 
 for you have his whitely look, a cast like his with 
 your eye, and your speech is much alike. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 337 
 
 FEEBLE. Most have said so that have known us 
 both : and besides, what I have read in him, I have 
 for the most part found in myself. 
 
 GAIUS. Come, Sir, said good Gaius, be of good Gams 
 cheer, you are welcome to me, and to my house, and 
 what thou hast a mind to, call for freely ; and what 
 thou wouldest have my servants do for thee, they 
 will do it with a ready mind. 
 
 FEEBLE. Then said Mr. Feeble-mind, This is Notice to be 
 unexpected favour, and as the sun shining out of a 
 very dark cloud. Did Giant Slay-good intend me 
 this favour when he stopped me, and resolved to let 
 me go no further ? Did he intend that after he 
 had rifled my pockets I should go to Gaius mine 
 host ? Yet so it is. 
 
 Now just as Mr. Feeble-mind and Gaius were 
 thus in talk, there comes one running, and called at Tidings how 
 the door, and told, that about a mile and a half off ^J^ 1 * 11 
 there was one Mr. Not-right, a pilgrim, struck dead with a 
 upon the place where he was, with a thunderbolt. andVr! C 
 
 FEEBLE. Alas ! said Mr. Feeble-mind, is he slain ? Feeble- 
 He overtook me some days before I came so far as comment 
 hither, and would be my company-keeper. He also upon li ' 
 was with me when Slay-good, the giant, took me ; 
 but he was nimble of his heels, and escaped. But it 
 seems he escaped to die, and I was took to live. 
 
 What, one would think, doth seek to slay outright, 
 Ofttimes delivers from the saddest plight. 
 That very providence, whose face is death, 
 Doth ofttimes to the lowly life bequeath. 
 I taken was, he did escape and flee, 
 Hands cross'd gives death to him, and life to me 
 Y 
 
The pilgrims 
 prepare to 
 go forward. 
 
 Luke x. 33-35. 
 How they 
 greet one 
 another at 
 parting. 
 
 3 John v. 6. 
 
 Gaius' s last 
 kindness to 
 Feeble-mind. 
 
 338 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Now about this time, Matthew and Mercy were 
 married : also Gaius gave his daughter Phebe to 
 James, Matthew's brother, to wife ; after which time 
 they yet stayed above ten days at Gaius's house, 
 spending their time, and the seasons, like as pil- 
 grims used to do. 
 
 When they were to depart, Gaius made them a 
 feast, and they did eat and drink, and were merry. 
 Now the hour was come that they must be gone ; 
 wherefore Mr. Great- heart called for a reckoning. 
 But Gaius told him that at his house it was not the 
 custom for pilgrims to pay for their entertainment. 
 He boarded them by the year, but looked for his 
 pay from the good Samaritan, who had promised 
 him at his return, whatsoever charge he was at 
 with them, faithfully to repay him. Then said Mr. 
 Great-heart to him 
 
 GREAT -HE ART. 'Beloved, thou dost faithfully 
 whatsoever thou dost, to the brethren and to 
 strangers, which have borne witness of thy charity 
 before the church; whom if thou (yet) bring for- 
 ward on their journey after a godly sort, thou shalt 
 do well.' 
 
 Then Gaius took his leave of them all, and of his 
 children, and particularly of Mr. Feeble-mind. He 
 also gave him something to drink by the way. 
 
 Now Mr. Feeble-mind, when they were going out 
 of the door, made as if he intended to linger. The 
 which, when Mr. Great-heart espied, he said, Come, 
 Mr. Feeble-mind, pray do you go along with us, I 
 will be your conductor, and you shall fare as the 
 rest. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 339 
 
 FEEBLE. Alas ! I want a suitable companion ; you Feeble-mind 
 are all lusty and strong, but I, as you see, am weak, behfnd!^ 
 I choose therefore rather to come behind, lest by 
 reason of my many infirmities I should be both a 
 burden to myself and to you. I am, as I said, 
 a man of a weak and feeble mind, and shall be 
 offended and made weak at that which others can 
 bear. I shall like no laughing, I shall like no gay 
 attire, I shall like no unprofitable questions. Nay, 
 I am so weak a man as to be offended with that 
 which others have a liberty to do. I do not yet His excuse 
 know all the truth ; I am a very ignorant Christian for lt> 
 man ; sometimes, if I hear some rejoice in the Lord, 
 it troubles me because I cannot do so too. It is 
 with me as it is with a weak man among the strong, 
 or as with a sick man among the healthy, or as 
 a lamp despised ( 6 He that is ready to slip with jobxii. 5. 
 his feet, is as a lamp despised in the thought of 
 him that is at ease ') ; so that I know not what 
 to do. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. But, brother, said Mr. Great-heart, Great-heart's 
 I have it in commission, to comfort the feeble- commission - 
 minded, and to support the weak. You must needs 1 Thess. v. 14. 
 go along with us ; we will wait for you, we will 
 lend you our help, we will deny ourselves of some Rom. xiv. 
 things, both opinionative and practical, for your icor. viii. 
 sake; we will not enter into doubtful disputations A Christian 
 before you, will be made all things to you rather Jjf *' 22 
 than you shall be left behind. 
 
 Now all this while they were at Gaius's door; 
 and, behold, as they were thus in the heat of their 
 discourse, Mr. Ready-to-halt came by, with his 
 
p s . xxxviii. 17. 
 
 Promises. 
 
 Feeble-mind 
 
 Ready-to 6 - 6 
 halt come by. 
 
 New talk. 
 
 Part i. 
 pages 68-74, 
 76. 
 
 340 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 crutches in his hand ; and he also was going on 
 pilgrimage. 
 
 FEEBLE. Then said Mr. Feeble-mind to him, 
 Man, how earnest thou hither ? I was but just now 
 complaining that I had not a suitable companion, 
 but thou art according to my wish. Welcome, 
 welcome, good Mr. Ready-to-halt, I hope thee and 
 I may be some help. 
 
 READY. I shall be glad of thy company, said the 
 other ; and, good Mr. Feeble-mind, rather than we 
 will part, since we are thus happily met, I will lend 
 thee one of my crutches. 
 
 FEEBLE. Nay, said he, though I thank thee for 
 thy goodwill, I am not inclined to halt before I am 
 lame. Howbeit, I think, when occasion is, it may 
 help me against a dog. 
 
 READY. If either myself or my crutches can do 
 thee a pleasure, we are both at thy command, good 
 Mr. Feeble-mind. 
 
 Thus therefore they went on; Mr. Great-heart, 
 and Mr. Honest went before, Christiana and her 
 children went next, and Mr. Feeble-mind, and 
 Mr. Ready-to-halt came behind with his crutches. 
 Then said Mr. Honest 
 
 HON. Pray, sir, now we are upon the road, tell 
 us some profitable things of some that have gone 
 on pilgrimage before us. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. With a good will. I suppose you 
 have heard how Christian of old did meet with 
 Apollyon in the Valley of Humiliation, and also 
 what hard work he had to go through the Valley 
 of the Shadow of Death. Also I think you cannot 
 
FEEBLE AND READY-TO-HALT BRING UP THE REAR 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 341 
 
 but have heard how Faithful was put to it with 
 Madam Wanton, with Adam the first, with one 
 Discontent, and Shame; four as deceitful villains 
 as a man can meet with upon the road. 
 
 HON. Yes, I have heard of all this ; but indeed, 
 good Faithful was hardest put to it with Shame : he 
 was an unwearied one. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Ay ; for as the pilgrim well said, 
 he of all men had the wrong name. 
 
 HON. But pray, Sir, where was it that Christian Parti. 
 
 DfiErp 92 
 
 and Faithful met Talkative ? That same was also a 
 notable one. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. He was a confident fool; yet 
 many follow his ways. 
 
 HON. He had like to have beguiled FaithfuL 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Ay, but Christian put him into a 
 way quickly to find him out. Thus they went on 
 till they came at the place where Evangelist met Parti. 
 with Christian and Faithful, and prophesied to them 
 of what should befall them at Vanity Fair. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Then said their guide, Hereabouts 
 did Christian and Faithful meet with Evangelist, 
 who prophesied to them of what troubles they 
 should meet with at Vanity Fair. 
 
 HON. Say you so ? I dare say it was a hard 
 chapter that then he did read unto them. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. 'Twas so ; but he gave them en- 
 couragement withal. But what do we talk of them ? 
 They were a couple of lion-like men, they had set 
 their faces like flint. Don't you remember how Parti. 
 undaunted they were when they stood before the F 
 judge ? 
 
 page 106. 
 
Part i. 
 page 122. 
 
 They are 
 come within 
 sight of 
 Vanity. 
 
 They enter 
 into one 
 Mr. Mnason' 
 to lodge. 
 Acts xxi. 16. 
 
 342 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 HON. Well, Faithful bravely suffered ! 
 
 GREAT -HE ART. So he did, and as brave things 
 came on 't ; for Hopeful and some others, as the 
 story relates it, were converted by his death. 
 
 HON. Well, but pray go on ; for you are well 
 acquainted with things. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Above all that Christian met with 
 after he had passed through Vanity Fair, one By- 
 ends was the arch one. 
 
 HON. By-ends ! what was he ? 
 
 GREAT- HE ART. A very arch fellow, a downright 
 hypocrite. One that would be religious which way 
 ever the world went ; but so cunning, that he would 
 be sure neither to lose nor suffer for it. He had his 
 mode of religion for every fresh occasion, and his 
 wife was as good at it as he. He would turn and 
 change from opinion to opinion, yea, and plead for 
 so doing too. But so far as I could learn, he came 
 to an ill end with his by-ends ; nor did I ever hear 
 that any of his children were ever of any esteem 
 with any that truly feared God. 
 
 Now by this time they were come within sight of 
 the town of Vanity, where Vanity Fair is kept. So 
 when they saw that they were so near the town, they 
 consulted with one another how they should pass 
 through the town, and some said one thing, and 
 some another. At last Mr. Great-heart said, I have, 
 as you may understand, often been a conductor of 
 pilgrims through this town ; now I am acquainted 
 with one Mr. Mnason, a Cyprusian by nation, an 
 old disciple, at whose house we may lodge. If you 
 think good, said he, we will turn in there ? 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 343 
 
 Content, said old Honest ; Content, said Chris- 
 tiana; Content, said Mr. Feeble-mind: and so they 
 said all. Now you must think it was eventide by 
 that they got to the outside of the town, but 
 Mr. Great-heart knew the way to the old man's 
 house. So thither they came ; and he called at the 
 door, and the old man within knew his tongue so 
 soon as ever he heard it ; so he opened, and they all 
 came in. Then said Mnason their host, How far 
 have ye come to-day ? So they said, From the 
 house of Gaius our friend. I promise you, said he, 
 you have gone a good stitch, you may well be 
 a-weary ; sit down. So they sat down. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Then said their guide, Come, They are 
 what cheer, sirs ? I dare say you are welcome to lad of enter - 
 
 . , tamment. 
 
 my friend. 
 
 MNASON. I also, said Mr. Mnason, do bid you 
 welcome ; and whatever you want, do but say, and 
 we will do what we can to get it for you. 
 
 HON. Our great want, a while since, was harbour, 
 and good company, and now I hope we have both. 
 
 MNASON. For harbour, you see what it is; but 
 for good company, that will appear in the trial. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Well, said Mr. Great-heart, will 
 you have the pilgrims up into their lodging ? 
 
 MNASON. I will, said Mr. Mnason. So he had 
 them to their respective places, and also showed 
 them a very fair dining-room, where they might 
 be and sup together, until time was come to go 
 to rest. 
 
 Now when they were set in their places, and were 
 a little cheery after their journey, Mr. Honest asked 
 
344 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 his landlord if there were any store of good people 
 in the town ? 
 
 MNASON. We have a few; for indeed they are 
 but a few, when compared with them on the other 
 side. 
 
 They desire HON. But how shall we do to see some of them ? 
 
 ofthe S ood ^ or ^ e sight of good men to them that are going 
 
 people in the on pilgrimage, is like to the appearing of the 
 moon and the stars to them that are sailing upon 
 the seas. 
 
 Some sent MNASON. Then Mr. Mnason stamped with his 
 
 foot, and his daughter Grace came up. So he 
 said unto her, Grace, go you tell my friends, Mr. 
 Contrite, Mr. Holyman, Mr. Love-saint, Mr. Dare- 
 not-lie, and Mr. Penitent, that I have a friend or 
 two at my house, that have a mind this evening 
 to see them. 
 
 So Grace went to call them, and they came ; and, 
 after salutation made, they sat down together at 
 the table. 
 
 Then said Mr. Mnason, their landlord,- My neigh- 
 bours, I have, as you see, a company of strangers 
 come to my house : they are pilgrims ; they come 
 from afar, and are going to Mount Zion. But who, 
 quoth he, do you think this is? pointing with his 
 finger to Christiana. It is Christiana, the wife of 
 Christian, that famous pilgrim, who with Faithful 
 his brother were so shamefully handled in our town. 
 At that they stood amazed, saying, We little 
 thought to see Christiana, when Grace came to call 
 us ; wherefore this is a very comfortable surprise. 
 Then they asked her of her welfare, and if these 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 345 
 
 young men were her husband's sons. And when 
 she had them told they were, they said, The King 
 whom you love and serve make you as your father, 
 and bring you where he is in peace. 
 
 HON. Then Mr. Honest (when they were all sat Some talk 
 down) asked Mr. Contrite and the rest in what Honest and 
 posture their town was at present. Contrite. 
 
 CONTRITE. You may be sure we are full of hurry 
 in fair-time. It is hard keeping our hearts and 
 spirits in any good order when we are in a cumbered The fruit of 
 condition. He that lives in such a place as this is, watc 
 and that has to do with such as we have, has need 
 of an item, to caution him to take heed, every 
 moment of the day. 
 
 HON. But how are your neighbours for quietness? Persecution 
 
 CONTRITE. They are much more moderate now vaniTy^if 
 than formerly. You know how Christian and as formerly. 
 Faithful were used at our town ; but of late, I say, 
 they have been far more moderate. I think the 
 blood of Faithful lieth with load upon them till 
 now; for since they burned him, they have been 
 ashamed to burn any more. In those days we were 
 afraid to walk the streets, but now we can show 
 our heads. Then the name of a professor was 
 odious ; now, specially in some parts of our town 
 (for you know our town is large) religion is counted 
 honourable. 
 
 Then said Mr. Contrite to them, Pray, how fareth 
 it with you in your pilgrimage ? How stands the 
 country affected towards you ? 
 
 HON. It happens to us as it happeneth to way- 
 faring men sometimes our way is clean, some- 
 
346 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 times foul, sometimes up-hill, sometimes down-hill ; 
 we are seldom at a certainty ; the wind is not always 
 on our backs, nor is every one a friend that we meet 
 with in the way. We have met with some notable 
 rubs already, and what are yet behind we know not, 
 but for the most part we find it true, that has been 
 talked of, of old, A good man must suffer trouble. 
 
 CONTRITE. You talk of rubs ; what rubs have you 
 met withal ? 
 
 HON. Nay, ask Mr. Great-heart our guide, for he 
 can give the best account of that. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. We have been beset three or 
 four times already. First, Christiana and her chil- 
 dren were beset with two ruffians, that they feared 
 would a took away their lives. We were beset with 
 Giant Bloody-man, Giant Maul, and Giant Slay- 
 good. Indeed, we did rather beset the last, than 
 were beset of him. And thus it was : After we had 
 been some time at the house of ' Gaius, mine host, 
 and of the whole church,' we were minded upon a 
 time to take our weapons with us, and so go see if 
 we could light upon any of those that were enemies 
 to pilgrims (for we heard that there was a notable 
 one thereabouts). Now Gaius knew his haunt better 
 than I, because he dwelt thereabout, so we looked, 
 and looked, till at last we discerned the mouth of 
 his cave ; then we were glad and plucked up our 
 spirits. So we approached up to his den ; and, lo, 
 when we came there, he had dragged by mere force 
 into his net this poor man, Mr. Feeble-mind, and 
 was about to bring him to his end. But when he 
 saw us, supposing, as we thought, he had had 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 347 
 
 another prey, he left the poor man in his hole, and 
 came out. So we fell to it full sore, and he lustily 
 laid about him ; but in conclusion, he was brought 
 down to the ground, and his head cut off, and set 
 up by the wayside for a terror to such as should 
 after practice such ungodliness. That I tell you the 
 truth, here is the man himself to affirm it, who was 
 as a lamb taken out of the mouth of the lion. 
 
 FEEBLE. Then said Mr. Feeble-mind, I found this 
 true to my cost, and comfort : to my cost, when he 
 threatened to pick my bones every moment ; and to 
 my comfort, when I saw Mr. Great-heart and his 
 friends with their weapons approach so near for my 
 deliverance. 
 
 HOLY-MAN. Then said Mr. Holy-man, There are Mr. Holy- 
 two things that they have need to be possessed with 
 that go on pilgrimage : courage, and an unspotted 
 life. If they have not courage, they can never hold 
 on their way ; and if their lives be loose, they will 
 make the very name of a pilgrim stink. 
 
 LOVE-SAINT. Then said Mr. Love-saint, I hope Mr. Love- 
 this caution is not needful amongst you. But truly Sam1 sspec 
 there are many that go upon the road, that rather 
 declare themselves strangers to pilgrimage, than 
 strangers and pilgrims in the earth. 
 
 DARE-NOT-LIE. Then said Mr. Dare-not-lie, 'Tis Mr. Dare- 
 true, they neither have the pilgrim's weed, nor the * 1 
 pilgrim's courage ; they go not uprightly, but all 
 awry with their feet ; one shoe goes inward, another 
 outward, and their hosen out behind ; there a rag, 
 and there a rent, to the disparagement of their 
 Lord. 
 
Mr. Penitent 
 his speech. 
 
 A monster. 
 
 Rev. xvii. 3. 
 
 348 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 PENITENT. These things, said Mr. Penitent, they 
 ought to be troubled for, nor are the pilgrims like to 
 have that grace put upon them and their pilgrim's 
 progress as they desire, until the way is cleared of 
 such spots and blemishes. 
 
 Thus they sat talking and spending the time, until 
 supper was set upon the table ; unto which they 
 went and refreshed their weary bodies; so they went 
 to rest. Now they stayed in this fair a great while, 
 at the house of this Mr. Mnason, who in process of 
 time gave his daughter Grace unto Samuel, Chris- 
 tiana's son, to wife, and his daughter Martha to 
 Joseph. 
 
 The time, as I said, that they lay here was long 
 (for it was not now as in former times). Wherefore 
 the pilgrims grew acquainted with many of the good 
 people of the town, and did them what service they 
 could. Mercy, as she was wont, laboured much for 
 the poor ; wherefore their bellies and backs blessed 
 her, and she was there an ornament to her pro- 
 fe.ssion. And to say the truth for Grace, Phebe, 
 and Martha, they were all of a very good nature, 
 and did much good in their place. They were also 
 all of them very fruitful, so that Christian's name, 
 as was said before, was like to live in the world. 
 
 While they lay here, there came a monster out of 
 the woods, and slew many of the people of the town. 
 It would also carry away their children, and teach 
 them to suck its whelps. Now no man in the town 
 durst so much as face this monster ; but all men fled 
 when they heard of the noise of his coming. 
 
 The monster was like unto no one beast upon 
 
YET IT WAS GOVERNED BY A WOMAN 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 349 
 
 the earth ; its body was like a dragon, and it had His shape. 
 seven heads and ten horns. It made great havoc His nature. 
 of children, and yet it was governed by a woman. 
 This monster propounded conditions to men, and 
 such men as loved their lives more than their souls, 
 accepted of those conditions. So they came under. 
 
 Now this Mr. Great-heart, together with these 
 that came to visit the pilgrims at Mr. Mnason's 
 house, entered into a covenant to go and engage 
 this beast, if perhaps they might deliver the people 
 of this town from the paw and mouths of this so 
 devouring a serpent. 
 
 Then did Mr. Great-heart, Mr. Contrite, Mr. How he is 
 Holy-man, Mr. Dare-not-lie, and Mr. Penitent, 
 with their weapons, go forth to meet him. Now 
 the monster at first was very rampant, and looked 
 upon these enemies with great disdain; but they 
 so belaboured him, being sturdy men at arms, that 
 they made him make a retreat. So they came home 
 to Mr. Mnason's house again. 
 
 The monster, you must know, had his certain 
 seasons to come out in, and to make his attempts 
 upon the children of the people of the town ; also 
 these seasons did these valiant worthies watch him 
 in, and did still continually assault him, insomuch 
 that in process of time he became not only wounded, 
 but lame ; also, he has not made that havoc of the 
 townsmen's children as formerly he has done ; and it 
 is verily believed by some that this beast will die of 
 his wounds. , 
 
 This therefore made Mr. Great -heart and his 
 fellows of great fame in this town ; so that many 
 
350 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 of the people that wanted their taste of things yet 
 had a reverent esteem and respect for them. Upon 
 this account, therefore, it was that these pilgrims 
 got not much hurt here. True, there were some of 
 the baser sort that could see no more than a mole, 
 nor understand more than a beast ; these had no 
 reverence for these men, nor took they notice of 
 their valour or adventures. 
 
 Well, the time grew on that the pilgrims must 
 go on their way ; wherefore they prepared for their 
 journey. They sent for their friends, they conferred 
 with them, they had some time set apart, therein to 
 commit each other to the protection of their Prince. 
 There was again that brought them of such things 
 as they had, that were fit for the weak and the 
 Acts xxviii. 10. strong, for the women and the men, and so laded 
 them with such things as were necessary. 
 
 Then they set forwards on their way ; and their 
 friends accompanying them so far as was convenient, 
 they again committed each other to the protection 
 of their King, and parted. 
 
 They, therefore, that were of the pilgrims' com- 
 pany went on, and Mr. Great-heart went before 
 them. Now, the women and children being weakly, 
 they were forced to go as they could bear ; by this 
 means Mr. Ready-to-halt and Mr. Feeble-mind had 
 more to sympathise with their condition. 
 
 When they were gone from the townsmen, and 
 when their friends had bid them farewell, they 
 quickly came to the place where Faithful was put 
 to death. There therefore they made a stand, and 
 thanked Him that had enabled him to bear his cross 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 351 
 
 so well; and the rather, because they now found 
 that they had a benefit by such a manly suffering 
 as his was. 
 
 They went on therefore after this, a good way 
 further, talking of Christian and Faithful, and how 
 Hopeful joined himself to Christian after that Faith- 
 ful was dead. 
 
 Now they were come up with the Hill Lucre, Parti. 
 where the silver mine was which took Demas off l 
 from his pilgrimage, and into which, as some think, 
 By-ends fell and perished; wherefore they considered 
 that. But when they were come to the old monu- 
 ment that stood over against the Hill Lucre, to wit, 
 to the Pillar of Salt, that stood also within view of 
 Sodom and its stinking lake, they marvelled, as did 
 Christian before, that men of that knowledge and 
 ripeness of wit as they were should be so blinded 
 as to turn aside here. Only they considered again, 
 that nature is not affected with the harms that others 
 have met with, specially if that thing upon which 
 they look has an attracting virtue upon the foolish 
 eye. 
 
 I saw now that they went on till they came at FarLL 36 
 the river that was on this side of the Delectable 
 Mountains ; to the river where the fine trefs grow 
 on both sides, and whose leaves, if taken inwardly, 
 are good against surfeits ; where the meadows are 
 green all the year long ; and where they might lie Ps - 
 down safely. 
 
 By this river-side, in the meadow, there were cotes 
 and folds for sheep, an house built for the nourishing 
 and bringing up of those lambs, the babes of those 
 
352 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 women that go on pilgrimage. Also there was here 
 Heb. v. 2. One that was intrusted with them, who could have 
 compassion, and that could gather these lambs with 
 his arm and carry them in his bosom, and that could 
 gently lead those that were with young. Now to 
 the care of this man, Christiana admonished her 
 four daughters to commit their little ones, that 
 by these waters they might be housed, harboured, 
 jer.xxiii. 4. succoured, and nourished, and that none of them 
 Ezetxxxiv. m jg nt b e lacking in time to come. This man, if 
 any of them go astray or be lost, he will bring them 
 again : he will also bind up that which was broken, 
 and will strengthen them that are sick. Here they 
 will never want meat, and drink, and clothing ; here 
 they will be kept from thieves and robbers ; for this 
 man will die before one of those committed to his 
 trust shall be lost. Besides, here they shall be sure 
 to have good nurture and admonition, and shall be 
 taught to walk in right paths and that, you know, 
 is a favour of no small account. Also here, as you 
 see, are delicate waters, pleasant meadows, dainty 
 flowers, variety of trees, and such as bear wholesome 
 fruit fruit, not like that that Matthew eat of, that 
 fell over the wall out of Beelzebub's garden, but 
 fruit that procureth health where there is none, and 
 that continueth and increaseth it where it is. 
 
 So they were content to commit their little ones to 
 him ; and that which was also an encouragement to 
 them so to do was, for that all this was to be at the 
 charge of the King, and so was as an hospital to 
 young children and orphans. 
 
 Now they went on ; and when they were come to 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 353 
 
 By-path Meadow, to the stile over which Christian They being 
 
 went with his fellow Hopeful, when they were taken eTpath stile 
 by Giant Despair and put into Doubting Castle ; have a mind 
 they sat down and consulted what was best to be piucJ^wfth 
 done ; to wit, now they were so strong, and had got Gjiant Despair. 
 such a man as Mr. Great-heart for their conductor, pages 138-147. 
 whether they had not best to make an attempt upon 
 the Giant, demolish his castle, and, if there were 
 any pilgrims in it, to set them at liberty, before 
 they went any further. So one said one thing, and 
 another said the contrary. One questioned if it was 
 lawful to go upon unconsecrated ground, another 
 said they might, provided their end was good ; but 
 Mr. Great-heart said, Though that assertion offered 
 last cannot be universally true, yet I have a com- 
 mandment to resist sin, to overcome evil, to fight 
 the good fight of faith ; and I pray, with whom 
 should I fight this good fight, if not with Giant 
 Despair ? I will therefore attempt the taking away 
 of his life, and the demolishing of Doubting Castle. 
 Then said he, Who will go with me ? Then said 
 old Honest, I will. And so will we too, said 
 Christiana's four sons, Matthew, Samuel, James, ijohnii. 
 and Joseph ; for they were young men and strong. 13> 14 ' 
 So they left the women in the road, and with them 
 Mr. Feeble-mind, and Mr. Ready-to-halt with his 
 crutches, to be their guard until they came back ; for in 
 that place, though Giant Despair dwelt so near, they 
 keeping in the road, a little child might lead them. isa. xi 6. 
 
 So Mr. Great-heart, old Honest, and the four 
 young men went to go up to Doubting Castle to 
 look for Giant Despair. When they came at the 
 
Despair has 
 
 overcome 
 
 Angels. 
 
 Despair is 
 loth to die. 
 
 354 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Castle gate, they knocked for entrance with an 
 unusual noise. At that the old Giant comes to the 
 gate, and Diffidence his wife, follows. Then said 
 he, Who, and what is he that is so hardy, as after 
 this manner to molest the Giant Despair? Mr. 
 Great-heart replied, It is I, Great-heart, one of 
 the King of the Celestial Country's conductors of 
 pilgrims to their place ; and I demand of thee that 
 thou open thy gates for my entrance. Prepare 
 thyself also to fight, for I am come to take away 
 thy head and to demolish Doubting Castle. 
 
 Now Giant Despair, because he was a giant, 
 thought no man could overcome him: and again, 
 thought he, Since heretofore I have made a con- 
 quest of angels, shall Great-heart make me afraid ? 
 So he harnessed himself and went out. He had a 
 cap of steel upon his head, a breastplate of fire 
 girded to him, and he came out in iron shoes, with 
 a great club in his hand. Then these six men 
 made up to him, and beset him behind and before ; 
 also when Diffidence the giantess came up to help 
 him, old Mr. Honest cut her down at one blow. 
 Then they fought for their lives, and Giant Despair 
 was brought down to the ground, but was very loth 
 to die. He struggled hard, and had, as they say, as 
 many lives as a cat, but Great-heart was his death, 
 for he left him not till he had severed his head from 
 his shoulders. 
 
 Then they fell to demolishing Doubting Castle, 1 
 
 1 Though Doubting Castle be demolished, 
 And the Giant Despair hath lost his head, 
 Sin can rebuild the castle, make't remain, 
 And make Despair the giant live again. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 355 
 
 and that, you know, might with ease be done, since Doubting 
 Giant Despair was dead. They were seven days in demolished 
 destroying of that ; and in it of pilgrims they found 
 one Mr. Despondency, almost starved to death, and 
 one Much -afraid, his daughter ; these two they saved 
 alive. But it would have made you a-wondered to 
 have seen the dead bodies that lay here and there in 
 the castle-yard, and how full of dead men's bones 
 the dungeon was. 
 
 When Mr. Great-heart and his companions had 
 performed this exploit, they took Mr. Despondency 
 and his daughter Much-afraid into their protection, 
 for they were honest people, though they were 
 prisoners in Doubting Castle to that tyrant Giant 
 Despair. They therefore, I say, took with them 
 the head of the Giant (for his body they had buried 
 under a heap of stones), and down to the road and 
 to their companions they came, and showed them 
 what they had done. Now when Feeble-mind and 
 Ready-to-halt saw that it was the head of Giant 
 Despair indeed, they were very jocund and merry. 
 Now Christiana, if need was, could play upon the 
 viol, and her daughter Mercy upon the lute ; so, They have 
 since they were so merry disposed, she played them 
 a lesson, and Ready-to-halt would dance. So he joy. 
 took Despondency's daughter, named Much-afraid, 
 by the hand, and to dancing they went in the road. 
 True, he could not dance without one crutch in his 
 hand, but I promise you he footed it well : also the 
 girl was to be commended, for she answered the 
 music handsomely. 
 
 As for Mr. Despondency, the music was not much 
 
356 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 to him, he was for feeding rather than dancing, for 
 that he was almost starved. So Christiana gave him 
 some of her bottle of spirits for present relief, and 
 then prepared him something to eat ; and in little 
 time the old gentleman came to himself, and began 
 to be finely revived. 
 
 Now I saw in my dream, when all these things 
 were finished, Mr. Great-heart took the head of 
 Giant Despair, and set it upon a pole by the high- 
 way-side, right over against the pillar that Christian 
 erected for a caution to pilgrims that came after, to 
 take heed of entering into his grounds. 
 
 Then he writ under it, upon a marble stone, these 
 verses following : 
 
 A Monument This is the head of him, whose name only 
 
 of deliver- In f ormer t i me s did pilgrims terrify. 
 
 His Castle 's down ; and Diffidence, his wife, 
 Brave Master Great-heart has bereft of life. 
 Despondency, his daughter Much-afraid, 
 Great-heart for them also the man has plav'd. 
 Who hereof doubts, if he '11 but cast his eye 
 Up hither, may his scruples satisfy. 
 This head also, when doubting cripples dance, 
 Doth show from fears they have deliverance. 
 
 When these men had thus bravely showed them- 
 selves against Doubting Castle, and had slain Giant 
 Despair, they went forward, and went on till they 
 came to the Delectable Mountains, where Christian 
 and Hopeful refreshed themselves with the varieties 
 of the place. They also acquainted themselves with 
 the Shepherds there, who welcomed them, as they 
 had done Christian before, unto the Delectable 
 Mountains. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 357 
 
 Now the Shepherds seeing so great a train follow 
 Mr. Great-heart (for with him they were well 
 acquainted), they said unto him, Good Sir, you 
 have got a goodly company here ; pray where did 
 you find all these ? 
 
 Then Mr. Great-heart replied The guide's 
 
 speech to the 
 
 First, here is Christiana and her train, Shepherds. 
 
 Her sons, and her sons' wives, who, like the wain, 
 Keep by the pole, and do by compass steer 
 From sin to grace, else they had not been here : 
 Next, here's old Honest, come on pilgrimage, 
 Ready-to-halt too, who I dare engage 
 True-hearted is, and so is Feeble-mind, 
 Who willing was not to be left behind ; 
 Despondency, good man, is coming after, 
 And so also is Much-afraid his daughter. 
 May we have entertainment here, or must 
 We further go? Let's know whereon to trust. 
 
 Then said the Shepherds, This is a comfortable Their enter- 
 company. You are welcome to us ; for we have 
 for the feeble, as for the strong. Our Prince has 
 an eye to what is done to the least of these ; there- Matt - xxv - 40 - 
 fore infirmity must not be a block to our entertain- 
 ment. So they had them to the palace door, and 
 then said unto them, Come in, Mr. Feeble-mind ; 
 come in Mr. Ready-to-halt ; come in, Mr. De- 
 spondency, and Mrs. Much-afraid his daughter. 
 These, Mr. Great-heart, said the Shepherds to the 
 guide, we call in by name, for that they are most 
 subject to draw back; but as for you, and the rest 
 that are strong, we leave you to your wonted 
 liberty. Then said Mr. Great-heart, This day I A description 
 see that grace doth shine in your faces, and that shepherds. 
 
358 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 you are my Lord's Shepherds indeed ; for that you 
 have not pushed these diseased neither with side nor 
 shoulder, but have rather strewed their way into the 
 palace with flowers, as you should. 
 
 So the feeble and weak went in, and Mr. Great- 
 heart and the rest did follow. When they were 
 also set down, the Shepherds said to those of the 
 weakest sort, What is it that you would have ? 
 for, said they, all things must be managed here to 
 the supporting of the weak, as well as the warning 
 of the unruly. 
 
 So they made them a feast of things easy of 
 digestion, and that were pleasant to the palate, and 
 nourishing ; the which, when they had received, 
 they went to their rest, each one respectively unto 
 his proper place. When morning was come, because 
 the mountains were high, and the day clear, and 
 because it was the custom of the Shepherds to show 
 to the pilgrims, before their departure, some rarities; 
 therefore, after they were ready, and had refreshed 
 themselves, the Shepherds took them out into the 
 fields, and showed them first what they had showed 
 to Christian before. 
 
 Then they had them to some new places. The 
 
 Mount first was to Mount Marvel, where they looked, and 
 
 behold a man at a distance, that tumbled the hills 
 
 about with words. Then they asked the Shepherds 
 
 what that should mean ? So they told them that 
 
 that man was the son of one Great-grace, of whom 
 
 you read in the first part of the records of the 
 
 Parti Pilgrim's Progress. And he is set there to teach 
 
 pilgrims how to believe down, or to tumble out of 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 359 
 
 their ways, what difficulties they shall meet with, Mark xi. 23,24. 
 by faith. Then said Mr. Great-Heart, I know him : 
 he is a man above many. 
 
 Then they had them to another place, called Mount 
 Mount Innocent ; and there they saw a man clothed 
 all in white, and two men, Prejudice and Ill-will, 
 continually casting dirt upon him. Now behold the 
 dirt, whatsoever they cast at him, would in little 
 time fall off again, and his garment would look as 
 clear as if no dirt had been cast thereat. 
 
 Then said the pilgrims, What means this ? The 
 Shepherds answered, This man is named Godly-man, 
 and this garment is to show the innocency of his 
 life. Now those that throw dirt at him, are such 
 as hate his well doing ; but, as you see, the dirt will 
 not stick upon his cloths, so it shall be with him 
 that liveth truly innocently in the world. Whoever 
 they be that would make such men dirty, they 
 labour all in vain ; for God, by that a little time is 
 spent, will cause that their innocence shall break 
 forth as the light, and their righteousness as the 
 noonday. 
 
 Then they took them, and had them to Mount Mount 
 Charity, where they showed them a man that had Charlt y- 
 a bundle of cloth lying before him, out of which 
 he cut coats and garments for the poor that stood 
 about him ; yet his bundle or roll of cloth was never 
 the less. 
 
 Then said they, What should this be? This is, 
 said the Shepherds, to show you, that he that has a 
 heart to give of his labour to the poor, shall never 
 want wherewithal. He that watereth shall be 
 
The work of 
 one Fool, 
 and one 
 Want-wit. 
 
 Mercy has 
 a mind to 
 see the hole 
 in the hill. 
 Part i. 
 page 151. 
 
 360 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 watered himself. And the cake that the widow 
 gave to the prophet did not cause that she had 
 ever the less in her barrel. 
 
 They had them also to a place where they saw 
 one Fool, and one Want- wit, washing of an 
 Ethiopian, with intention to make him white ; but 
 the more they washed him the blacker he was. 
 They then asked the Shepherds what that should 
 mean. So they told them, saying, Thus shall it 
 be with the vile person ; all means used to get 
 such an one a good name shall in conclusion tend 
 but to make him more abominable. Thus it was 
 with the Pharisees, and so shall it be with all 
 hypocrites. 
 
 Then said Mercy, the wife of Matthew, to Chris- 
 tiana her mother, Mother, I would, if it might be, 
 see the hole in the hill ; or that commonly called 
 the by-way to hell. So her mother brake her mind 
 to the Shepherds. Then they went to the door. 
 It was in the side of a hill, and they opened it, and 
 bid Mercy hearken a while. So she hearkened, and 
 heard one saying, Cursed be my father for holding 
 of my feet back from the way of peace and life ! 
 And another said, O that I had been torn in pieces 
 before I had, to save my life, lost my soul ! And 
 another said, If I were to live again, how would I 
 deny myself, rather than come to this place ! Then 
 there was as if the very earth had groaned and 
 quaked under the feet of this young woman for fear. 
 So she looked white, and came trembling away, 
 saying, Blessed be he and she that is delivered 
 from this place. 
 
FOOL AND WANT-WIT WASHING THE ETHIOPIAN 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 361 
 
 Now when the Shepherds had showed them all 
 these things, then they had them back to the palace, 
 and entertained them with what the house would 
 afford. But Mercy, being a young and breeding 
 woman, longed for something that she saw there, 
 but was ashamed to ask. Her mother-in-law then 
 asked her what she ailed, for she looked as one not 
 well. Then said Mercy, There is a looking-glass Mercy 
 hangs up in the dining-room, off of which I cannot anTfor what 
 take my mind ; if therefore I have it not, I think 
 I shall miscarry. Then said her mother, I will 
 mention thy wants to the Shepherds, and they will 
 not deny it thee. But she said, I am ashamed that 
 these men should know that I longed. Nay, my 
 daughter, said she, it is no shame, but a virtue, to 
 long for such a thing as that. So Mercy said, Then, 
 mother, if you please, ask the Shepherds if they 
 are willing to sell it. 
 
 Now the glass was one of a thousand. It would it was the 
 present a man one way, with his own features S dof 
 exactly, and, turn it but another way, and it would 
 show one the very face and similitude of the Prince James i. 23. 
 of pilgrims himself. Yea, I have talked with them 
 that can tell, and they have said they have seen the 
 very crown of thorns upon his head, by looking in 1 GOT. xm. 12. 
 that glass ; they have therein also seen the holes in 
 his hands, in his feet, and his side. Yea, such an 
 excellency is there in that glass, that it will show 
 him to one where they have a mind to see him, 2 Cor. m. is. 
 whether living or dead, whether in earth or heaven, 
 whether in a state of humiliation or in his exalta- 
 tion, whether coming to suffer or coming to reign. 
 
Part i. 
 page 148. 
 
 She doth 
 not lose 
 her longing. 
 
 How the 
 Shepherds 
 adorn the 
 pilgrims. 
 
 Part i. 
 page 152. 
 
 362 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Christiana therefore went to the Shepherds apart 
 (now the names of the Shepherds are Knowledge, 
 Experience, Watchful, and Sincere), and said unto 
 them, There is one of my daughters a breeding 
 woman, that I think doth long for something that 
 she hath seen in this house, and she thinks she shall 
 miscarry if she should by you be denied. 
 
 EXPERIENCE. Call her, call her ; she shall assuredly 
 have what we can help her to. So they called her, 
 and said to her, Mercy, what is that thing thou 
 wouldest have ? Then she blushed and said, The 
 great glass that hangs up in the dining-room. So 
 Sincere ran and fetched it, and with a joyful consent 
 it was given her. Then she bowed her head, and 
 gave thanks, and said, By this I know that I have 
 obtained favour in your eyes. 
 
 They also gave the other young women such 
 things as they desired, and to their husbands great 
 commendations, for that they joined with Mr. Great- 
 heart to the slaying of Giant Despair, and the de- 
 molishing of Doubting Castle. 
 
 About Christiana's neck the Shepherds put a 
 bracelet, and so they did about the necks of her four 
 daughters ; also they put earrings in their ears, and 
 jewels on their foreheads. 
 
 When they were minded to go hence, they let 
 them go in peace, but gave not to them those 
 certain cautions which before were given to Christian 
 and his companion. The reason was, for that these 
 had Great-heart to be their guide, who was one 
 that was well acquainted with things, and so 
 could give them their cautions more seasonably, 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 363 
 
 to wit, even then when the danger was nigh the 
 approaching. 
 
 What cautious Christian and his companions had Parti. 
 received of the Shepherds, they had also lost, by that page l 
 the time was come that they had need to put them 
 in practice. Wherefore here was the advantage that 
 this company had over the other. 
 
 From hence they went on singing, and they said 
 
 Behold, how fitly are the stages set 
 For their relief that pilgrims are become : 
 And how they us receive without one let, 
 That make the other life our mark and home ! 
 
 What novelties they have, to us they give, 
 That we, though pilgrims, joyful lives may live : 
 They do upon us, too, such things bestow, 
 That show we pilgrims are, where'er we go. 
 
 When they were gone from the Shepherds, they 
 quickly came to the place where Christian met with p a rti. 
 one Turn-away, that dwelt in the town of Apostacy. page 
 Wherefore of him Mr. Great-heart their guide did 
 now put them in mind, saying, This is the place 
 where Christian met with one Turn-away, who 
 carried with him the character of his rebellion at his 
 back. And this I have to say concerning this man ; 
 He would hearken to no counsel, but once a-falling, HOW one 
 persuasion could not stop him. When he came to ^ a ecThis 
 the place where the Cross and the Sepulchre was, he apostacy. 
 did meet with one that did bid him look there ; but 
 he gnashed with his teeth, and stamped, and said he 
 was resolved to go back to his own town. Before 
 he came to the gate, he met with Evangelist, who Heb . x . 2 6 20. 
 offered to lay hands on him to turn him into the 
 
364 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 One Valiant- 
 for-truth 
 beset with 
 thieves. 
 
 Prov. i. 10-14. 
 
 How he 
 behaved 
 himself, and 
 put them to 
 flight. 
 
 way again. But this Turn-away resisted him, and 
 having done much despite unto him, he got away 
 over the wall, and so escaped his hand. 
 
 Then they went on ; and just at the place where 
 Little-faith formerly was robbed, there stood a man 
 with his sword drawn, and his face all bloody. Then 
 said Mr. Great-heart, What art thou ? The man 
 made answer, saying, I am one whose name is 
 Valiant- for-truth. I am a pilgrim, and am going 
 to the Celestial City. Now as I was in my way, 
 there were three men did beset me, and propounded 
 unto me these; three things : 1. Whether I would 
 become one of them ? 2. Or go back from whence 
 I came ? 3. Or die upon the place ? To the first I 
 answered, I had been a true man a long season, and 
 therefore it could not be expected that I now should 
 cast in my lot with thieves. Then they demanded 
 what I would say to the second. So I told them 
 that the place from whence I came, had I not found 
 incommodity there, I had not forsaken it at all ; but 
 finding it altogether unsuitable to me, and very un- 
 profitable for me, I forsook it for this way. Then 
 they asked me what I said to the third. And I told 
 them, my life cost more dear far, than that I should 
 lightly give it away. Besides, you have nothing to 
 do thus to put things to my choice ; wherefore, at 
 your peril be it if you meddle. Then these three, 
 to wit, Wild-head, Inconsiderate, and Pragmatic, 
 drew upon me, and I also drew upon them. 
 
 So we fell to it, one against three, for the space of 
 above three hours. They have left upon me, as you 
 see, some of the marks of their valour, and have also 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 365 
 
 carried away with them some of mine. They are 
 but just now gone: I suppose they might, as the 
 saying is, hear your horse dash, and so they betook 
 them to flight. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. But here was great odds, three Great-heart 
 
 P o- i n of nnp wonders at 
 
 1C - his valour. 
 
 VALIANT. 'Tis true, but little and more are nothing 
 to him that has the truth on his side. ' Though an p s . xxvii. 3. 
 host should encamp against me,' said one, ' my heart 
 shall not fear : though war should rise against me, in 
 this will I be confident,' etc. Besides, said he, I 
 have read in some records, that one man has fought 
 an army ; and how many did Samson slay with the 
 jawbone of an ass ? 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Then said the guide, Why did you 
 not cry out, that some might have come in for your 
 succour ? 
 
 VALIANT. So I did to my King, who I knew 
 could hear, and afford invisible help, and that was 
 sufficient for me. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Then said Great-heart to Mr. 
 Valiant-for- truth, thou hast worthily behaved thy- 
 self: let me see thy sword. So he showed it him. 
 When he had taken it in his hand, and looked 
 thereon a while, he said, Ha ! it is a right Jerusalem isa. u. 3. 
 blade. 
 
 VALIANT. It is so. Let a man have one of these E P h. vi. 12-17. 
 blades, with a hand to wield it, and skill to use it, 
 and he may venture upon an angel with it. He 
 need not fear its holding, if he can but tell how to 
 lay on. Its edges will never blunt. It will cut flesh Heb. iv. 12. 
 and bones, and soul, and spirit and all. 
 
2 Sam. xxiii. 10. 
 
 The Word. 
 The Faith. 
 Blood. 
 
 How Mr. 
 
 Valiant came 
 to go on 
 pilgrimage. 
 
 366 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 GREAT-HEART. But you fought a great while ; I 
 wonder you were not weary. 
 
 VALIANT. I fought till my sword did cleave to 
 my hand ; and when they were joined together, as 
 if a sword grew out of my arm, and when the blood 
 ran through my fingers, then I fought with most 
 courage. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Thou hast done well. Thou hast 
 resisted unto blood, striving against sin. Thou shalt 
 abide by us, come in and go out with us ; for we 
 are thy companions. 
 
 Then they took him, and washed his wounds, and 
 gave him of what they had to refresh him ; and 
 so they went on together. Now as they went on, 
 because Mr. Great- heart was delighted in him (for 
 he loved one greatly that he found to be a man of 
 his hands), and because there were with his company 
 them that were feeble and weak, therefore he ques- 
 tioned with him about many things ; as, first, what 
 countryman he was ? 
 
 VALIANT. I am of Dark-land ; for there I was 
 born, and there my father and mother are still. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Dark-land, said the guide ; doth 
 not that lie upon the same coast with the City of 
 Destruction ? 
 
 VALIANT. Yes, it doth. Now, that which caused 
 me to come on pilgrimage was this : We had one 
 Mr. Tell-true came into our parts, and he told it 
 about what Christian had done, and went from the 
 City of Destruction ; namely, how he had forsaken 
 his wife and children, and had betaken himself to a 
 pilgrim's life. It was also confidently reported how 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 367 
 
 he had killed a serpent that did come out to resist 
 him in his journey, and how he got through to 
 whither he intended. It was also told what welcome 
 he had at all his Lord's lodgings, specially when he 
 came to the gates of the Celestial City ; for there, 
 said the man, he was received with sound of trumpet 
 by a company of Shining Ones. He told it also 
 how all the bells in the city did ring for joy at his 
 reception, and what golden garments he was clothed 
 with ; with many other things that now I shall for- 
 bear to relate. In a word, that man so told the 
 story of Christian and his travels, that my heart fell 
 into a burning haste to be gone after him ; nor could 
 father or mother stay me : so I got from them, and 
 am come thus far on my way. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. You came in at the gate, did you 
 not ? 
 
 VALIANT. Yes, yes ; for the same man also told He begins 
 us that all would be nothing, if we did not begin ng 
 to enter this way at the gate. 
 
 GREAT -HE ART. Look you, said the guide to Christian's 
 Christiana, the pilgrimage of your husband, and fifmous. 
 what he has gotten thereby, is spread abroad far 
 and near. 
 
 VALIANT. Why, is this Christian's wife ? 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Yes, that it is ; and these are also 
 her four sons. 
 
 VALIANT. What ! and going on pilgrimage too ? 
 
 GREAT- HEART. Yes, verily ; they are following 
 
 alter. He is much 
 
 VALIANT. It glads me at heart! Good man! rejoiced to 
 
 see Chris- 
 
 how joyful will he be, when he shall see them tian's wife. 
 
368 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 that would not go with him, yet to enter after him 
 in at the gates into the city ! 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Without doubt it will be a com- 
 fort to him ; for, next to the joy of seeing himself 
 there, it will be a joy to meet there his wife and his 
 children. 
 
 VALIANT. But now you are upon that, pray let me 
 hear your opinion about it. Some make a question, 
 whether we shall know one another when we are 
 there ? 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Do they think they shall know 
 themselves then ? or that they shall rejoice to see 
 themselves in that bliss ? And if they think they 
 shall know and do these, why not know others, and 
 rejoice in their welfare also ? 
 
 Again, since relations are our second self, though 
 that state will be dissolved there, yet why may it 
 not be rationally concluded that we shall be more 
 glad to see them there, than to see they are wanting? 
 
 VALIANT. Well, I perceive whereabouts you are 
 as to this. Have you any more things to ask me 
 about my beginning to come on pilgrimage ? 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Yes. Were your father and mother 
 willing that you should become a pilgrim ? 
 
 VALIANT. O no ! They used all means imagin- 
 able to persuade me to stay at home. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Why, what could they say against 
 it? 
 
 The great VALIANT. They said it was an idle life ; and if I 
 
 Wociwthat myself were not inclined to sloth and laziness, I 
 
 by his friends WO uld never countenance a pilgrim's condition. 
 
 were laid in . j-j .1 i o 
 
 his way. GREAT-HEART. And what did they say else ? 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 369 
 
 VALIANT. Why, they told me that it was a 
 dangerous way ; yea, the most dangerous way in 
 the world, said they, is that which the pilgrims go. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Did they show wherein this way 
 is so dangerous ? 
 
 VALIANT. Yes, and that in many particulars. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Name some of them. 
 
 VALIANT. They told me of the Slough QJLDpspfriMJ, The first 
 where Christian was well-nigh smothered. They block. * 
 told me that there were archers standing ready in 
 Beelzebub Castle to shoot them that should knock 
 at the Wicket -gate for entrance. They told me 
 also of tKeTwood, and dark mountains, of the JH ill 
 DiflicuJiy, of the lions, and also of the three giants, 
 Bloody-man, Maul, and Slay -good. They said more- 
 over, that there was a foul fiend haunted the JValle] 
 of Humiliation ; and that Christian was by 
 almost bereft of life. Besides, said they, you must 
 go over the Valley of the Shadow of Death, where 
 the hobgoblins are, where the light is darkness, where 
 the way is full of snares, pits, traps, and gins. They 
 told me also of Giant Despair, of Doubting Castle, 
 and of the ruins that the pilgrims met with there. 
 Further they said I must go over the Enchanted 
 Ground, which was dangerous. And that after all 
 this, I should find a river, over which I should find 
 no bridge, and that the river did lie betwixt me 
 and the Celestial Country. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. And was this all ? 
 
 VALIANT. No. They also told me that this way The second. 
 was full of deceivers, and of persons that lay await 
 there, to turn good men out of the path. 
 
 2A 
 
370 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 The third. 
 
 The fourth. 
 
 The fifth. 
 
 GIIEAT-HEAIIT. But how did they make that out? 
 
 VALIANT. They told me that Mr. Worldly- Wise- 
 man did there lie in wait to deceive. They also said 
 that there was Formality and Hypocrisy continually 
 on the road. They said also that By-ends, Talkative, 
 or Demas would go near to gather me up ; that the 
 Flatterer would catch me in his net ; or that, with 
 green-headed Ignorance, I would presume to go on 
 to the gate, from whence he always was sent lifick to 
 the hole that was in the side of the hill, and made to 
 go the by-way to hell. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. I promise you this was enough to 
 discourage. But did they make an end here ? 
 
 VALIANT. No ; stay. They told me also of many 
 that had tried that way of old, and that had gone a 
 great way therein, to see if they could find some- 
 thing of the glory there, that so many had so much 
 talked of from time to time ; and how they came 
 back again, and befooled themselves for setting a 
 foot out of doors in that path, to the satisfaction of 
 all the country. And they named several that did 
 so, as, Obstinate and Pliable, Mistrust and Timorous, 
 Turn-away and old Atheist, with several more, who, 
 they said, had, some of them, gone far to see if 
 they could find, but not one of them found so much 
 advantage by going, as amounted to the weight of a 
 feather. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Said they anything more to dis- 
 courage you ? 
 
 VALIANT. Yes, they told me of one Mr. Fearing, 
 who was a pilgrim, and how lie found this way so 
 solitary that he never had comfortable hour therein ; 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 371 
 
 also that Mr. Despondency had like to have been 
 starved therein ; yea, and also which I had almost 
 forgot, that Christian himself, about whom there 
 has been such a noise, after all his ventures for a 
 celestial crown, was certainly drowned in the Black 
 River, and never went foot further, however it was 
 smothered up. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. And did none of these things dis- 
 courage you ? 
 
 VALIANT. No ; they seemed but as so many 
 nothings to me. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. How came that about ? 
 
 VALIANT. Why, I still believed what Mr. Tell- How he got 
 true had said; and that carried me beyond them g t V u 
 
 all. blocks. 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Then this was your victory, even 
 your faith. 
 
 VALIANT. It was so. I believed, and therefore 
 came out, got into the way, fought all that set 
 themselves against me, and by believing am come 
 to this place. 
 
 Who would true valour see, 
 
 Let him come hither ; 
 One here will constant be, 
 
 Come wind, come weather. 
 There 's no discouragement 
 Shall make him once relent, 
 His first avow'd intent 
 To be a pilgrim. 
 
 Whoso beset him round 
 
 With dismal stories, 
 Do but themselves confound, 
 
 His strength the more is. 
 
372 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 No lion can him fright, 
 He '11 with a giant fight, 
 But he will have a right 
 To be a pilgrim. 
 
 Hobgoblin nor foul fiend 
 
 Can daunt his spirit ; 
 He knows he at the end 
 
 Shall life inherit. 
 Then fancies fly away ; 
 He '11 fear not what men say ; 
 He '11 labour night and day 
 To be a pilgrim. 
 
 Parti. By this time they were got to the Enchanted 
 
 Page 168. Ground, where the air naturally tended to make 
 one drowsy. And that place was all grown over 
 with briars and thorns, excepting here and there, 
 where was an enchanted arbour, upon which if a 
 man sits, or in which if a man sleeps, 'tis a question, 
 say some, whether ever they shall rise or wake again 
 in this world. Over this forest, therefore, they went, 
 both one with another, and Mr. Great-heart went 
 before, for that he was the guide ; and Mr. Valiant- 
 for-truth, he came behind, being there a guard, for 
 fear lest peradventure some fiend, or dragon, or 
 giant, or thief, should fall upon their rear, and so 
 do mischief. They went on here each man with his 
 sword drawn in his hand, for they knew it was a 
 dangerous place. Also they cheered up one another 
 as well as they could : Feeble-mind, Mr. Great-heart 
 commanded should come up after him; and Mr. 
 Despondency was under the eye of Mr. Valiant. 
 Now they had not gone far, but a great mist and 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 373 
 
 a darkness fell upon them all; so that they could 
 scarce, for a great while, see the one the other. 
 Wherefore they were forced, for some time, to feel 
 for one another by words ; for they walked not by 
 sight. 
 
 But any one must think that here was but sorry 
 going for the best of them all, but how much worse 
 for the women and children, who both of feet and 
 heart were but tender. Yet so it was, that through 
 the encouraging words of him that led in the front, 
 and of him that brought them up behind, they made 
 a pretty good shift to wag along. 
 
 The way also was here very wearisome, through 
 dirt and slabbiness. Nor was there on all this 
 ground so much as one inn or victualling -house, 
 therein to refresh the feebler sort. Here, therefore, 
 was grunting, and puffing, and sighing. While one 
 tumbleth over a bush, another sticks fast in the dirt; 
 and the children, some of them, lost their shoes in 
 the mire. While one cries out, I am down ; and 
 another, Ho, where are you ? and a third, The 
 bushes have got such fast hold on me, I think I 
 cannot get away from them. 
 
 Then they come at an arbour, warm, and promis- An arbour on 
 ing much refreshing to the pilgrims; for it was 
 finely wrought above-head, beautified with greens, 
 furnished with benches and settles. It also had 
 in it a soft couch, whereon the weary might lean. 
 This, you must think, all things considered, was 
 tempting, for the pilgrims already began to be foiled 
 with the badness of the way ; but there was not one 
 of them that made so much as a motion to stop 
 
The name of 
 the arbour. 
 
 The way 
 difficult to 
 find. 
 
 The guide 
 has a map of 
 all ways 
 leading to 
 or from the 
 city. 
 
 God's Book. 
 
 374 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 there. Yea, for aught I could perceive, they con- 
 tinually gave so good heed to the advice of their 
 guide, and he did so faithfully tell them of dangers, 
 and of the nature of dangers when they were at 
 them, that usually, when they were nearest to them, 
 they did most pluck up their spirits, and hearten 
 one another to deny the flesh. This arbour was 
 called the Slothful's Friend, on purpose to allure, if 
 it might be, some of the pilgrims there to take up 
 their rest when weary. 
 
 I saw then in my dream, that they went on in this 
 their solitary ground, till they came to a place at 
 which a man is apt to lose his way. Now, though 
 when it was light, their guide could well enough 
 tell how to miss those ways that led wrong, yet in 
 the dark he was put to a stand ; but he had in his 
 pocket a map of all ways leading to or from the 
 Celestial City ; wherefore he struck a light (for he 
 never goes also without his tinder-box) and takes a 
 view of his book or map, which bids him be careful, 
 in that place, to turn to the right-hand way. And 
 had he not here been careful to look in his map, 
 they had all, in probability, been smothered in the 
 mud ; for just a little before them, and that at the 
 end of the cleanest way too, was a pit, none knows 
 how deep, full of nothing but mud, there made on 
 purpose to destroy the pilgrims in. 
 
 Then thought I with myself, Who that goeth on 
 pilgrimage but would have one of these maps about 
 him, that he may look when he is at a stand, which 
 is the way he must take ? 
 
 They went on then in this Enchanted Ground till 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 375 
 
 they came to where was another arbour, and it was 
 
 built by the highway-side. And in that arbour An arbour, 
 
 there lay two men, whose names were Heedless and ^\eep 
 
 Too-bold. These two went thus far on pilgrimage ; therein. 
 
 but here, being wearied with their journey, they sat 
 
 down to rest themselves, and so fell fast asleep. 
 
 When the pilgrims saw them, they stood still and 
 
 shook their heads, for they knew that the sleepers 
 
 were in a pitiful case. Then they consulted what to 
 
 do, whether to go on and leave them in their sleep, 
 
 or to step to them and try to awake them. So they 
 
 concluded to go to them and wake them, that is, 
 
 if they could ; but with this caution, namely, to 
 
 take heed that themselves did not sit down nor 
 
 embrace the offered benefit of that arbour. 
 
 So they went in and spake to the men, and called The pilgrims 
 each by his name (for the guide, it seems, did * 
 
 know them) ; but there was no voice nor answer. 
 Then the guide did shake them, and do what he 
 could to disturb them. Then said one of them, I 
 will pay you when I take my money. At which 
 the guide shook his head. I will fight so long as I 
 can hold my sword in my hand, said the other. At 
 that one of the children laughed. 
 
 Then said Christiana, What is the meaning of 
 this ? The guide said, They talk in their sleep. If 
 you strike them, beat them, or whatever else you do 
 to them, they will answer you after this fashion ; or 
 as one of them said in old time, when the waves of 
 the sea did beat upon him, and he slept as one upon 
 the mast of a ship, ' When I awake, I will seek it p r0 v 
 again.' You know, when men talk in their sleep, 34 ' 35 ' 
 
 
376 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 they say anything ; but their words are not governed 
 either by faith or reason. There is an in coherency 
 in their words now, as there was before, betwixt 
 their going on pilgrimage, and sitting down here. 
 This, then, is the mischief on 't, when heedless ones 
 go on pilgrimage, 'tis twenty to one but they are 
 served thus. For this Enchanted Ground is one 
 of the last refuges that the enemy to pilgrims has ; 
 wherefore it is, as you see, placed almost at the end 
 of the way, and so it standeth against us with the 
 more advantage. For when, thinks the enemy, will 
 these fools be so desirous to sit down as when 
 they are weary ? and when so like to be weary as 
 when almost at their journey's end ? Therefore it 
 is, I say, that the Enchanted Ground is placed so 
 nigh to the land of Beulah, and so near the end of 
 their race. Wherefore let pilgrims look to them- 
 selves, lest it happen to them as it has done to 
 these, that, as you see, are fallen asleep, and none 
 can wake them. 
 
 Then the pilgrims desired with trembling to go 
 forward, only they prayed their guide to strike a 
 light, that they might go the rest of their way by 
 the help of the light of a lanthorn. So he struck a 
 light, and they went by the help of that through 
 the rest of this way, though the darkness was very 
 great. 
 
 But the children began to be sorely weary, and 
 ness. they cried out unto Him that loveth pilgrims to 
 
 make their way more comfortable. So by that they 
 had gone a little further, a wind arose, that drove 
 away the fog ; so the air became more clear. 
 
 The light of 
 the Word. 
 
 2 Pet. i. 19. 
 
 The children 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 377 
 
 Yet they were not off (by much) of the Enchanted 
 Ground ; only now they could see one another better, 
 and the way wherein they should walk. 
 
 Now when they were almost at the end of this 
 ground, they perceived that, a little before them, 
 was a solemn noise, as of one that was much con- 
 cerned. So they went on and looked before them ; 
 and, behold, they saw, as they thought, a man upon 
 his knees, with hands and eyes lift up, and speaking, stand-fast 
 as they thought, earnestly to one that was above. kneesYnthe 
 They drew nigh, but could not tell what he said ; Enchanted 
 so they went softly till he had done. When he 
 had done, he got up and began to run towards the 
 Celestial City. Then Mr. Great-heart called after 
 him, saying, So-ho ! friend, let us have your com- 
 pany, if you go, as I suppose you do, to the Celestial 
 City. So the man stopped, and they came up to 
 him. But so soon as Mr. Honest saw him, he said, 
 I know this man. Then said Mr. Valiant-for-truth, 
 Prithee, who is it? Tis one, said he, that comes The story of 
 from whereabouts I dwelt. His name is Stand-fast : Stand - fast 
 he is certainly a right good pilgrim. 
 
 So they came up one to another ; and presently Talk betwixt 
 Stand-fast said to old Honest, Ho, Father Honest, 
 are you there ? Ay, said he, that I am, as sure as 
 you are there. Right glad am I, said Mr. Stand- 
 fast, that I have found you on this road. And as 
 glad am I, said the other, that I espied you upon 
 your knees. Then Mr. Stand-fast blushed, and said, 
 But why, did you see me ? Yes, that I did, quoth 
 the other, and with my heart was glad at the 
 sight. Why, what did you think ? said Stand-fast. 
 
They found 
 him at 
 prayer. 
 
 378 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Think! said old Honest; what should I think. I 
 thought we had an honest man upon the road, and 
 therefore should have his company by and by. If 
 you thought not amiss, how happy am I ! But if I 
 be not as I should, I alone must bear it. That is 
 true, said the other; but your fear doth further 
 confirm me that things are right betwixt the 
 Prince of pilgrims and your soul ; for he saith, 
 ' Blessed is the man that feareth always/ 
 
 VALIANT. Well, but brother, I pray thee, tell us 
 what was it that was the cause of thy being upon 
 thy knees even now ? Was it for that some special 
 mercy laid obligations upon thee, or how ? 
 
 STAND-FAST. Why, we are, as you see, upon the 
 Enchanted Ground ; and as I was coming along, I 
 was musing with myself of what a dangerous road 
 What it was the road in this place was, and how many that had 
 him upoiAis come even thus far on pilgrimage had here been 
 stopped, and been destroyed. I thought also of 
 the manner of the death here with which this place 
 destroyeth men. Those that die here die of no 
 violent distemper. The death which such die is not 
 grievous to them ; for he that goeth away in a sleep 
 begins that journey with desire and pleasure; yea, 
 such acquiesce in the will of that disease. 
 
 HON. Then Mr. Honest, interrupting of him, said, 
 Did you see the two men asleep in the arbour ? 
 
 STAND-FAST. Ay, ay, I saw Heedless and Too- 
 bold there, and for aught I know, there they will lie 
 till they rot. But let me go on in my tale. As I 
 was thus musing, as I said, there was one in very 
 pleasant attire, but old, that presented herself unto 
 
 knees. 
 
 Prov. x. 7. 
 
MR STANDFAST 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 379 
 
 me, and offered me three things, to wit, her body, 
 her purse, and her bed. Now the truth is, I was 
 both a- weary and sleepy ; I am also as poor as an 
 owlet, and that, perhaps, the witch knew. Well, I 
 repulsed her once and twice, but she put by my 
 repulses, and smiled. Then I began to be angry, 
 but she mattered that nothing at all. Then she 
 made offers again, and said, If I would be ruled by 
 her, she would make me great and happy ; for, said 
 she, I am the mistress of the world, and men are 
 made happy by me. Then I asked her name, and 
 she told me it was Madam Bubble. This set me Madam 
 further from her ; but she still followed me with f h ^ s b ^ 
 enticements. Then I betook me, as you see, to my world, 
 knees, and with hands lift up and cries, I prayed to 
 Him that had said he would help. So, just as you 
 came up, the gentlewoman went her way. Then\I 
 continued to give thanks for this my great deliver- 
 ance ; for I verily believe she intended no good, but 
 rather sought to make stop of me in my journey. 
 
 HON. Without doubt her designs were bad. But 
 stay, now you talk of her, methinks I either have 
 seen her, or have read some story of her. 
 
 STAND-FAST. Perhaps you have done both. 
 
 HON. Madam Bubble ! is she not a tall, comely 
 dame, something of a swarthy complexion ? 
 
 STAND-FAST. Right, you hit it; she is just such 
 an one. 
 
 HON. Doth she not speak very smoothly, and give 
 you a smile at the end of a sentence ? 
 
 STAND-FAST. You fall right upon it again, for 
 these are her very actions. 
 
The world. 
 
 James iv. 4. 
 i. 15. 
 
 380 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 HON. Doth she not wear a great purse by her 
 side, and is not her hand often in it, fingering her 
 money, as if that was her heart's delight ? 
 
 STAND-FAST. 'Tis just so ; had she stood by all 
 this while, you could not more amply have set her 
 forth before me, nor have better described her 
 features. 
 
 HON. Then he that drew her picture was a good 
 limner, and he that wrote of her said true. 
 
 GiiEAT-HEAiiT. This woman is a witch, and it 
 is by virtue of her sorceries that this ground is en- 
 chanted. Whoever doth lay their head down in her 
 lap, had as good lay it down upon that block over 
 which the axe doth hang; and whoever lay their eyes 
 upon her beauty, are counted the enemies of God. 
 This is she that maintaineth in their splendour all 
 those that are the enemies of pilgrims ; yea, this is 
 she that has bought off many a man from a pilgrim's 
 life. She is a great gossiper ; she is always, both 
 she and her daughters, at one pilgrim's heels or 
 other, now commending, and then preferring the 
 excellencies of this life. She is a bold and impudent 
 slut; she will talk with any man. She always 
 laugheth poor pilgrims to scorn, but highly com- 
 mends the rich. If there be one cunning to get 
 money in a place, she will speak well of him from 
 house to house. She loveth banqueting and feast- 
 ing mainly well ; she is always at one full table or 
 another. She has given it out in some places that 
 she is a goddess, and therefore some do worship her. 
 She has her times and open places of cheating ; and 
 she will say and avow it, that none can show a good 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 381 
 
 comparable to hers. She promiseth to dwell with 
 children's children, if they will but love and make 
 much of her. She will cast out of her purse gold like 
 like dust, in some places, and to some persons. She 
 loves to be sought after, spoken well of, and to lie 
 in the bosoms of men. She is never weary of com- 
 mending her commodities, and she loves them most 
 that think best of her. She will promise to some 
 crowns and kingdoms if they will but take her 
 advice, yet many has she brought to the halter, 
 and ten thousand times more to hell. 
 
 STAND-FAST. Oh ! said Stand-fast, what a mercy 
 is it that I did resist her ; for whither might she 
 have drawn me ? 
 
 GREAT-HEART. Whither ! nay, none but God 
 knows whither. But in general, to be sure, she 
 would have drawn thee ' into many foolish and i Tim. vi. 9. 
 hurtful lusts, which drown men in destruction and 
 perdition. ' 
 
 Twas she that set Absalom against his father, 
 and Jeroboam against his master. 'Twas she that 
 persuaded Judas to sell his Lord ; and that pre- 
 vailed with Demas to forsake the godly pilgrim's 
 life. None can tell of the mischief that she doth. 
 She makes variance betwixt rulers and subjects, 
 betwixt parents and children, betwixt neighbour 
 and neighbour, betwixt a man and his wife, be- 
 twixt a man and himself, betwixt the flesh and 
 the heart. 
 
 Wherefore, good master Stand-fast, be as your 
 name is, and when you have done all, stand. 
 
 At this discourse there was among the pilgrims a 
 
382 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 mixture of joy and trembling, but at length they 
 brake out, and sang 
 
 What danger is the pilgrim in ! 
 
 How many are his foes ! 
 How many ways there are to sin 
 
 No living mortal knows. 
 Some of the ditch shy are, yet can 
 
 Lie tumbling on the mire : 
 Some, though they shun the frying-pan, 
 
 Do leap into the fire. 
 
 Parti. After this I beheld, until they were come unto 
 
 Page 191. tne j an d O f Beulah, where the sun shineth night and 
 day. Here, because they were weary, they betook 
 themselves a while to rest. And because this 
 country was common for pilgrims, and because the 
 orchards and vineyards that were here belonged to 
 the King of the Celestial Country, therefore they 
 were licensed to make bold with any of his things. 
 But a little while soon refreshed them here ; for the 
 bells did so ring, and the trumpets continually sound 
 so melodiously, that they could not sleep ; and yet 
 they received as much refreshing as if they had slept 
 their sleep never so soundly. Here also all the 
 noise of them that walked the streets was, More 
 pilgrims are come to town. And another would 
 answer, saying, And so many went over the water, 
 and were let in at the golden gates to-day. They 
 would cry again, There is now a legion of Shining 
 Ones just come to town, by which we know that 
 there are more pilgrims upon the road, for here they 
 come to wait for them, and to comfort them after 
 all their sorrow. Then the pilgrims got up and 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 383 
 
 walked to and fro ; but how were their ears now 
 filled with heavenly noises, and their eyes delighted 
 with celestial visions ! In this land they heard 
 nothing, saw nothing, felt nothing, smelt nothing, 
 tasted nothing, that was offensive to their stomach 
 or mind : only when they tasted of the water of the 
 river, over which they were to go, they thought that 
 tasted a little bitterish to the palate, but it proved De \ th J? itt 1 er 
 
 to the flesh, 
 
 sweeter when it was down. but sweet to 
 
 In this place there was a record kept of the thesouL 
 names of them that had been pilgrims of old, and 
 a history of all the famous acts that they had done. 
 It was here also much discoursed how the river to 
 some had had its flowings, and what ebbings it has Death has its 
 
 ebbings and 
 
 had while others have gone over. It has been in a flowings like 
 manner dry for some, while it has overflowed its thetlde - 
 banks for others. 
 
 In this place, the children of the town would go 
 into the King's gardens and gather nosegays for 
 the pilgrims, and bring them to them with much 
 affection. Here also grew camphire with spikenard, 
 and saffron, calamus, and cinnamon, with all its 
 trees of frankincense, myrrh, and aloes, with all 
 chief spices. With these the pilgrims' chambers 
 were perfumed, while they stayed here ; and with 
 these were their bodies anointed, to prepare them 
 to go over the river when the time appointed was 
 come. 
 
 Now, while they lay here, and waited for the 
 good hour, there was a noise in the town that there 
 was a post come from the Celestial City, with 
 matter of ^reat importance, to one Christiana, the 
 
A messenger 
 of Death sent 
 to Christiana. 
 
 His message. 
 
 How welcome 
 is death to 
 them that 
 have nothing 
 to do but to 
 die. 
 
 Her speech 
 to her guide. 
 
 To her 
 children. 
 
 384 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 wife of Christian the pilgrim. So inquiry was made 
 for her, and the house was found out where she was. 
 So the post presented her with a letter, the contents 
 whereof was, Hail, good woman, I bring thee tidings 
 that the Master calleth for thee, and expeeteth that 
 thou shouldest stand in his presence in clothes of 
 immortality, within this ten days. 
 
 When he had read this letter to her, he gave her 
 therewith a sure token that he was a true messenger, 
 and was come to bid her make haste to be gone. 
 The token was, an arrow with a point sharpened 
 with love, let easily into her heart, which by degrees 
 wrought so effectually with her, that at the time 
 appointed she must be gone. 
 
 When Christiana saw that her time was come, 
 and that she was the first of this company that was 
 to go over, she called for JV^r. Great-heart, her guide, 
 and told him how matters were. So he told her he 
 was heartily glad of the news, and could have been 
 glad had the post come for him. Then she bid that 
 he should give advice how all things should be 
 prepared for her journey. So he told her, saying, 
 Thus and thus it must be, and we that survive will 
 accompany you to the river-side. 
 
 Then she called for her children, and gave them 
 her blessing, and told them that she yet read with 
 comfort, the mark that was set in their foreheads, 
 and was glad to see them with her there, and that 
 they had kept their garments so white. Lastly, 
 she bequeathed to the poor that little she had, 
 and commanded her sons and her daughters to be 
 ready against the messenger should come for them. 
 

 THE MESSENGER COMES TO CHRISTIANA 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 385 
 
 When she had spoken these words to her guide 
 
 and to her children, she called for Mr. Valiant-for- TO Mr. 
 
 truth, and said unto him, Sir, you have in all places Valiant - 
 
 showed yourself true-hearted ; be faithful unto 
 
 death, and my King will give you a crown of life. 
 
 I would also entreat you to have an eye to my 
 
 children, and if at any time you see them faint, 
 
 speak comfortably to them. For my daughters, my 
 
 sons' wives, they have been faithful, and a fulfilling 
 
 of the promise upon them will be their end. But To Mr. 
 
 she gave Mr. Stand-fast a ring. 
 
 Then she called for old Mr. Honest, and said of TO old 
 him, Behold an Israelite indeed, in whom is no Honest> 
 guile. Then said he, I wish you a fair day when 
 you set out for Mount Zion, and shall be glad~to 
 see that you go over the river dry-shod. But she 
 answered, Come wet, come dry, I long to be gone ; 
 for however the weather is in my journey, I shall 
 have time enough when I come there to sit down 
 and rest me, and dry me. 
 
 Then came in that good man, Mr. Ready-to-halt, TO Mr. 
 to see her. So she said to him, Thy travel hither 
 has been with difficulty, but that will make thy 
 rest the sweeter. But watch and be ready, for at 
 an hour when you think not, the messenger may 
 come. 
 
 After him came in Mr. Despondency, and his ToDespon 
 daughter Much-afraid, to whom she said, You ought 
 with thankfulness, for ever to remember your de- 
 liverance from the hands of Giant Despair, and out 
 of Doubting Castle. The effect of that mercy is, 
 that you are brought with safety hither. Be ye 
 
 2 B 
 
To Feeble- 
 mind. 
 
 Her last day 
 and manner 
 of departure. 
 
 Ready-to-halt 
 summoned. 
 
 386 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 watchful, and cast away fear; be sober, and hope 
 to the end. 
 
 Then she said to Mr. Feeble-mind, Thou wast 
 delivered from the mouth of Giant Slay-good, that 
 thou mightest live in the light of the living for ever, 
 and see thy King with comfort. Only I advise thee 
 to repent thee of thy aptness to fear and doubt of 
 his goodness before he sends for thee ; lest thou 
 shouldest, when he comes, be forced to stand before 
 him for that fault with blushing. 
 
 Now the day drew on that Christiana must be 
 gone. So the road was full of people to see her 
 take her journey. But behold all the banks beyond 
 the river were full of horses and chariots, which 
 were come down from above to accompany her to 
 the city gate. So she came forth and entered the 
 river, with a beckon of farewell to those that followed 
 her to the river-side. The last word she was heard 
 to say here was, I come, Lord, to be with thee, 
 and bless thee. 
 
 So her children and friends returned to their 
 place, for that those that waited for Christiana had 
 carried her out of their sight. So she went and 
 called, and entered in at the gate with all the 
 ceremonies of joy that her husband Christian had 
 done before her. 
 
 At her departure her children wept, but Mr. 
 Great-heart and Mr. Valiant played upon the well- 
 tuned cymbal and harp for joy. So all departed to 
 their respective places. 
 
 In process of time there came a post to the town 
 again, and his business was with Mr. Ready-to halt 
 

 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 387 
 
 So he inquired him out, and said to him, I am 
 come to thee in the name of Him whom thou hast 
 loved and followed, though upon crutches ; and my 
 message is to tell thee that he expects thee at his 
 table to sup with him in his kingdom, the next day 
 after Easter; wherefore prepare thyself for this 
 journey. 
 
 Then he also gave him a token that he was a true 
 messenger, saying, I have broken thy golden bowl, Eccies. xii. e. 
 and loosed thy silver cord. 
 
 After this Mr. Ready-to-halt called for his fellow- 
 pilgrims, and told them, saying, I am sent for, and 
 God shall surely visit you also. So he desired Mr. 
 Valiant to make his will. And because he had 
 nothing to bequeath to them that should survive 
 him but his crutches, and his good wishes, therefore Promises. 
 thus he said: These crutches I bequeath to my His will. 
 son that shall tread in my steps, with an hundred 
 warm wishes that he may prove better than I have 
 done. 
 
 Then he thanked Mr. Great-heart for his con- 
 duct and kindness, and so addressed himself to his 
 journey. When he came at the brink of the river, 
 he said, Now I shall have no more need of these 
 crutches, since yonder are chariots and horses for 
 me to ride on. The last words he was heard to say His last 
 were Welcome life ! So he went his way. 
 
 After this Mr. Feeble-mind had tidings brought Feeble-mind 
 him, that the post sounded his horn at his chamber- 
 door. Then he came in and told him, saying, I am 
 come to tell thee that thy Master has need of thee, 
 and that in very little time thou must behold his 
 
388 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Eccles. xii. 3. 
 
 He makes no 
 will. 
 
 His last 
 words. 
 
 Mr. Despon- 
 dency's 
 summons. 
 
 Eccles. xii. 5. 
 
 His daughter 
 goes too. 
 
 face in brightness. And take this as a token of the 
 truth of my message : Those that look out at the 
 windows shall be darkened. 
 
 Then Mr. Feeble-mind called for his friends, and 
 told them what errand had been brought unto him, 
 and what token he had received of the truth of the 
 message. Then he said, Since I have nothing to 
 bequeath to any, to what purpose should I make 
 a will ? As for my feeble mind, that I will leave 
 behind me ; for that I have no need of that in the 
 place whither I go ; nor is it worth bestowing upon 
 the poorest pilgrim ; Wherefore, when I am gone, 
 I desire that you, Mr. Valiant, would bury it in a 
 dunghill. This done, and the day being come in 
 which he was to depart, he entered the river as the 
 rest. His last words were, Hold out, faith and 
 patience. So he went over to the other side. 
 
 When days had many of them passed away, Mr. 
 Despondency was sent for. For a post was come, 
 and brought this message to him : Trembling man, 
 these are to summon thee to be ready with thy 
 King by the next Lord's day, to shout for joy for 
 thy deliverance from all thy doubtings. 
 
 And, said the messenger, that my message is true, 
 take this for a proof : so he gave him, ' The Grass- 
 hopper to be a burden unto him.' Now Mr. Despon- 
 dency's daughter, whose name was Much-afraid, said, 
 when she heard what was done, that she would go 
 with her father. Then Mr. Despondency said to his 
 friends, Myself and my daughter, you know what 
 we have been, and how troublesomely we have 
 behaved ourselves in every company. My will and 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 389 
 
 my daughter's is, that our desponds, and slavish His will, 
 fears, be by no man ever received, from the day of 
 our departure, for ever ; for I know that after my 
 death they will offer themselves to others. For, to 
 be plain with you, they are ghosts, the which we 
 entertained when we first began to be pilgrims, and 
 could never shake them off after ; and they will 
 walk about and seek entertainment of the pilgrims ; 
 but for our sakes shut ye the doors upon them. 
 
 When the time was come for them to depart, 
 they went to the brink of the river. The last words, 
 of Mr. Despondency were, Farewell night ; welcome 
 day ! His daughter went through the river singing, His last 
 but none could understand what she said. 
 
 Then it came to pass, a while after, that there was Mr. Honest 
 a post in the town that inquired for Mr. Honest. summoned - 
 So he came to his house where he was, and delivered 
 to his hand these lines : Thou art commanded to be 
 ready against this day seven-night ; to present thy 
 self before thy Lord at his Father's house. And 
 for a token that my message is true, ' All thy Eccies. xii. 4. 
 daughters of music shall be brought low.' Then 
 Mr. Honest called for his friends, and said unto 
 them, I die, but shall make no will. As for my He makes no 
 honesty, it shall go with me ; let him that comes 
 after be told of this. When the day that he was to 
 be gone was come, he addressed himself to go over 
 the river. Now the river at that time overflowed 
 the banks in some places, but Mr. Honest in his 
 lifetime had spoken to one Good-conscience to meet sc i e nce helps 
 him there, the which he also did, and lent him his 
 hand, and so helped him over. The last words of river. 
 
 2B2 
 
Mr. Valiant 
 summoned. 
 
 Eccles. xii. 6. 
 
 His will. 
 
 His last 
 words. 
 
 Mr. Stand- 
 fast is 
 summoned. 
 
 390 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Mr. Honest were, Grace reigns ! So he left the 
 world. 
 
 After this it was noised abroad that Mr. Valiant- 
 for-truth was taken with a summons, by the same 
 post as the other, and had this for a token that the 
 summons was true : ( That his pitcher was broken 
 at the fountain.' When he understood it, he called 
 for his friends and told them of it. Then said he, 
 I am going to my fathers, and though with great 
 difficulty I am got hither, yet now I do not repent 
 me of all the trouble I have been at to arrive where 
 I am. My sword I give to him that shall succeed 
 me in my pilgrimage, and my courage and skill to 
 him that can get it. My marks and scars I carry 
 with me, to be a witness for me that I have fought 
 His battles who now will be my rewarder. When 
 the day that he must go hence was come, many 
 accompanied him to the river-side, into which as he 
 went he said, ' Death, where is thy sting ? ' And as 
 he went down deeper, he said, ' Grave, where is thy 
 victory ? ' So he passed over, and all the trumpets 
 sounded for him on the other side. 
 
 Then there came forth a summons for Mr. Stand- 
 fast (this Mr. Stand -fast was he that the rest of 
 the pilgrims found upon his knees in the Enchanted 
 Ground), for the post brought it him open in his 
 hands. The contents whereof were, That he must 
 prepare for a change of life, for his Master was not 
 willing that he should be so far from him any longer. 
 At this Mr. Stand-fast was put into a muse. Nay, 
 said the messenger, you need not doubt of the truth 
 of my message, for here is a token of the truth thereof, 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 391 
 
 ' Thy wheel is broken at the cistern.' Then he Eccies. xii. 6. 
 
 called to him Mr. Great-heart, who was their guide, He calls for 
 
 and said unto him, Sir, although it was not my hap 
 
 to be much in your good company in the days of 
 
 my pilgrimage, yet, since the time I knew you, 
 
 you have been profitable to me. When I came His speech to 
 
 from home, I left behind me a wife and five small 
 
 children ; let me entreat you at your return (for I 
 
 know that you will go and return to your Master's 
 
 house, in hopes that you may yet be a conductor to 
 
 more of the holy pilgrims) that you send to my 
 
 family, and let them be acquainted with all that 
 
 hath and shall happen unto me. Tell them, more- His errand to 
 
 over, of my happy arrival to this place, and of the hls famll y- t 
 
 present late blessed condition that I am in. Tell 
 
 them also of Christian and Christiana his wife, and 
 
 how she and her children came after her husband. 
 
 Tell them also, of what a happy end she made, and 
 
 whether she is gone. I have little or nothing to 
 
 send to my family, except it be prayers and tears 
 
 for them ; of which it will suffice if thou acquaint 
 
 them, if perad venture they may prevail. 
 
 When Mr. Stand-fast had thus set things in order, 
 and the time being come for him to haste him away, 
 he also went down to the river. Now there was 
 a great calm at that time in the river ; wherefore 
 Mr. Stand-fast, when he was about half way in, he 
 stood a while, and talked to his companions that 
 had waited upon him thither. And he said : 
 
 This river has been a terror to many ; yea, the His last 
 thoughts of it also have often frighted me. But v 
 now methinks I stand easy ; my foot is fixed upon 
 
392 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Josh. in. 17. that upon which the feet of the priests that bare the 
 ark of the covenant stood, while Israel went over 
 this Jordan, The waters, indeed, are to the palate 
 bitter, and to the stomach cold ; yet the thoughts 
 of what I am going to, and of the conduct that 
 waits for me on the other side, doth lie as a glowing 
 coal at my heart. 
 
 I see myself now at the end of my journey, my 
 toilsome days are ended. I am going now to see 
 that head that was crowned with thorns, and that 
 face that was spit upon, for me. 
 
 I have formerly lived by hearsay, and faith, but 
 now I go where I shall live by sight, and shall be 
 with Him in whose company I delight myself. 
 
 I have loved to hear my Lord spoken of, and 
 wherever I have seen the print of his shoe in the 
 earth, there I have coveted to set my foot too. 
 
 His name has been to me as a civet-box; yea, 
 sweeter than all perfumes. His voice to me has 
 been most sweet, and his countenance I have more 
 desired than they that have most desired the light 
 of the sun. His Word I did use to gather for 
 my food, and for antidotes against my faintings. 
 He has held me, and I have kept me from mine 
 iniquities; yea, my steps hath he strengthened in 
 his way. 
 
 Now, while he was thus in discourse, his counten- 
 ance changed, his strong man bowed under him; 
 and after he had said, Take me, for I come unto 
 thee, he ceased to be seen of them. 
 
 But glorious it was, to see how the open region 
 was filled with horses and chariots, with trumpeters 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 393 
 
 and pipers, with singers and players on stringed 
 instruments, to welcome the pilgrims as they went 
 up, and followed one another in at the beautiful 
 gate of the city. 
 
 As for Christian's children, the four boys that 
 Christiana brought with her, with their wives and 
 children, I did not stay where I was till they were 
 gone over. Also, since I came away, I heard one 
 say that they were yet alive, and so would be for 
 the increase of the Church in that place where they 
 were for a time. 
 
 Shall it be my lot to go that way again, I may 
 give those that desire it an account of what I here 
 am silent about. Meanwhile I bid my reader Adieu 
 
 Printed by T. and A. CONSTABLE, Printers to His Majesty 
 
 p.t the Edinburgh University Press 
 

14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
 
 on the date to which renewed. 
 Renewed books are subject to immediate recall. 
 
 KE.O V ! r 
 nil c\ r 4r\rt\ 
 
 
 JUL 21s lybO 
 
 Q^ 
 
 -C L> OJ 
 
 ^* 
 
 OCTWI4M2M 
 
 Illkl -| .-, jr^f 
 
 
 JUNlu 6bK 
 
 r ,o t-0 
 
 REC'D LD 
 
 \<*^ 
 
 ,,.-,M 14 "fl6 
 
 JUN7 '65-l.PK 
 
 iHU 1 * 1* 
 
 
 tl l ? n'62G 
 
 'JUL 2 1 2002 
 
 i 1 J 
 
 
 R& C -^ 
 
 
 C.U30 1B61 
 
 
 ' 70ct'64 /(J 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 LD 21A-50m-4,'60 
 (A9562slO)476B 
 
 General Library 
 
 University of California 
 
 Berkeley